For The Honor Of The Regiment (Worm/Bolo crossover)

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

For the Honor of the Regiment.

June 29th, 2007

“You hurt my mother.”

Derek was surprised at the high-pitched female voice, sounding like a preteen girl, which suddenly spoke from behind him, full of a mix of fury and determination. He noticed that Jim was looking past his shoulder with a startled expression on his face, as was the clerk behind the counter. The rest of the customers in the gas station were lying face down on the floor, some of them in tears.

Turning, his eyes immediately focussed on the barrel of the 9mm handgun which was pointed straight at his face in an impressively and worryingly steady grip, not wavering even slightly. The girl holding it in both hands in what looked appallingly like a practised Weaver stance was rather tall for her age, and bore a definite family resemblance to the dark-haired woman who was lying on the ground behind her, one hand clamped to her side with blood welling between her fingers. The older woman was barely conscious at this point, while the other customer next to her who had got in the way of their robbery was already dead from Jim's shotgun.

Wondering for an instant where the hell the girl had got the damn gun from, he raised his eyes from the barrel, meeting the coldest gaze he’d ever encountered from anyone, never mind a girl that was, at best, something like twelve. Involuntarily he shivered a little. He’d known stone-cold killers in solitary confinement that couldn’t pull off a look like that half as well. Glancing at the dead man, he spotted the badge on his belt, exposed due to the way his jacket had fallen open as he hit the floor, next to an empty holster. ‘Fuck. A cop.’ That explained the gun, at least.

He moved the hand his own weapon was in slightly, instinctively raising it a little in the face of the threat, which had the immediate response of the girl twitching the barrel to the side and firing one shot without any hesitation at all, the report deafening in the confines of the gas station. He felt a burning pain along the top of one ear, screeching in surprise and shock and nearly dropping his pistol.

“Holy fuck kid! You could have killed me!” he screamed in rage.

“Easily,” she replied in an icy voice, having instantly reoriented her gun back to pointing at his face. “Drop your weapon or I will with the next shot.”

“You really think you could kill someone, girl?” he asked sourly after a moment or two, his free hand feeling his left ear which he realised was missing about a quarter of an inch.

She slowly smiled in a manner which made his blood run cold.

“Try me,” she replied in a terrifyingly even voice.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake, she’s just a kid,” Jim suddenly snarled, swinging his shotgun up. There was another loud bang, making Derek lurch sideways, then something hit the ground next to him. Sidling away from whatever it was, the girl following his movements with her weapon having whipped it to the right and back too fast for him to capitalise on, he glanced down. Jim was lying face up on the floor, a neat hole exactly centred between his eyes, dead as a post with blood spreading in a pool from under his head.

“Jesus,” Derek whispered in shock, looking back at the girl. She was still wearing that appallingly cold and determined expression, looking completely unmoved about the fact that she’d just killed someone. It was downright creepy, even with his own experiences over the years.

“Put down your weapon,” she repeated. “You have fifteen seconds to comply before you die.”

He stared in horror for several heartbeats. “Ten seconds.” The muzzle of her gun raised just a fraction, making him absolutely certain it was aimed dead centre between his eyes. “Five. Four. Three...”

“Shit, OK, OK, I’m dropping it,” he ground out, tossing his gun to the side. She didn’t take her eyes off his face to follow the path of the weapon even for a moment.

“Thank you. Sir?” The girl flicked her eyes at the clerk, then back to Derek before he could move. “Will you please come out from there, going to your right, then come over here? Please kick that shotgun out of reach in the process.”

The clerk didn’t move for a long moment, then did as requested, a metallic rattling sound indicating the twelve-gauge sliding across the floor. As he came into view Derek could see the twenty-something man was shaking. “You, lie face down on the floor with your hands behind your back. Sir, please remove the handcuffs from the left jacket pocket of the officer here and put them on the perpetrator.” She sounded more professional than some twenty-year career cops he’d encountered. The clerk stared at her, then at Derek who had reluctantly dropped to his knees, before bending over the dead police officer and gingerly fishing in the relevant pocket.

Sighing a little, and also more than slightly unnerved, Derek went the rest of the way to the floor, putting his hands behind him, the gun muzzle following him down. The click of the handcuffs locking around his wrists was horribly final. Tugging a little on the cold metal, he sagged. The young man may have been in shock but he’d tightened the cuffs more than enough to prevent escape.

“Thank you, sir. Please call 911 immediately and request a medical and police presence as fast as possible.” The girl’s voice was still hard, but not quite as controlled now. Derek looked up to see she was kneeling next to her mother, taking her own coat off and then removing her t-shirt, before folding it up and gently moving the older woman’s hand aside to press the improvised bandage over the gunshot wound in her abdomen. “Mom, you’re going to be OK,” the girl said softly, worry now for the first time apparent. “Just hold this for me.” The mother opened her eyes, blinking at her daughter, then smiled faintly.

Derek made a small motion to relieve the stress in his arms and then froze as the girl was instantly pointing her appropriated weapon directly at him again. He’d barely seen her move. “Stay still, please,” she stated calmly. He stared, that almost robotic note was back in her voice again, making him entirely sure she’d pull the trigger without a second thought if she decided he was a threat.

The sound of the clerk talking urgently on the phone in the background stopped. “They’re on the way, miss,” the man said.

“Thank you, sir. Can you please find something more effective as a bandage? Do you have a first aid kit, for example?”

“Sure,” the man said, sounding eager to help. He rummaged around for a moment then came back around the counter holding a large box with a red cross emblazoned on the cover. Putting it down he opened it, turning it around to show the contents to the girl. She looked them over then indicated a few things.

“Open that bandage,” she directed. He did as requested. “Fold it twice, into a square,” she added, watching as he followed her instructions. Derek watched in amazement as she talked the young man through the process of bandaging the wound in her mother’s side with all the calm assurance of a seasoned paramedic. As he finished, she felt her mother’s throat, checking her pulse, then nodded. Seconds later she looked up at the sound of sirens.

“Good, they’re here. You’d better go back to the counter, make sure you keep your hands visible.” He nodded and stood. The girl competently popped the magazine from the gun in her hand, showing considerable expertise, then ejected the chambered round with a quick action of the slide, before slipping it back into the magazine. When she was finished making the weapon safe she leaned over her mother to replace it into the holster of the dead officer, putting the magazine in his pocket, then moved back to sit beside her mother with one hand on the older woman’s bandage and the other on her shoulder.

She turned her head to stare at Derek meaningfully.

“If my mother dies, I will find you, and I will make you beg for death.” The look in her eyes combined with the total assurance in her quiet voice nearly made him piss himself. He had absolutely no doubt she meant every word and would find a way to follow through on her promise.

Dropping his head to the tiles he waited while the police car and ambulance screeched to a halt outside, the gas station filling with cops seconds later. A few minutes after that he was sitting in the back of a police cruiser wondering who the fuck the girl was while hoping desperately they never met again.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Detective Maggie Thorpe of the BBPD watched the surveillance video from the aborted gas station hold up with a mix of awe and horror. “Jesus Christ, that’s terrifying,” she said softly when it finished. “How old is that girl?”

Her partner, Detective Leroy Vanover, replied in a tone of voice expressing similar feelings, “Ten days past her twelfth birthday.” He flipped through a pile of documentation. “Taylor Annette Hebert, born June nineteenth, ninety-five, to Danny and Annette Hebert, here in Brockton Bay. Gifted student, no previous interaction with the police, nothing on record as to any gang affiliation or anything else of that nature. Something of a loner according to her teachers, although it sounds more like she just prefers to keep to herself a lot of the time. Sociable, but not really social, if you see what I mean. She’s got at least one close friend, an Emma Barnes, daughter of Alan Barnes, lawyer. Who also says the Hebert girl is a private individual, but very open and happy to those she trusts. Although there aren't many of those people. He says she’s one of the smartest people he’s ever met. Reads a lot, apparently.”

“And spends three hours a day in a gun range practising?” Maggie looked away from the monitor to meet her partner’s eyes. He shook his head, shrugging.

“Not that we can find out. She’s visited a local range a few times with her father for target shooting and the range operators say she’s an amazing shot, but they thought her parents were teaching her.”

“Were they?”

“Not according to her father. He thinks she’s just got good reflexes and an eye for shooting. He said she’s read every book she could find in the library on firearms and other weapons, but also that she’s read practically everything else as well so it didn’t particularly stand out. Apparently she reads really fast not to mention incessantly and seems to be interested in almost anything. Basically it sounds like she started at one end of the library and she's working towards the other end. Takes out about ten to fifteen reference books a week.”

Maggie looked over at the other monitor which showed the image of the girl she’d just seen interrupt and shut down an armed robbery with more skill and cold judgement than she thought she could bring to bear herself, never mind dropping one assailant in his tracks with no more apparent regret than if he’d been an irritating insect. It was... not at all normal. The girl was sitting calmly at a table in one of the interrogation rooms with her father and a man she recognised as a public-appointed lawyer next to her, the two men conversing over her head.

“Is she a parahuman?” she asked slowly. He sighed.

“We can’t actually ask that, as you know. But I don’t think so, personally. In my experience capes tend to be pretty obvious pretty fast, and there’s nothing in her history that would suggest that she’s been wandering the city plugging muggers for fun, for example.” Maggie snorted with mild amusement at his dry words. “Not to mention she’s awfully young for that sort of thing anyway.”

“Age doesn’t seem to be much of an issue with parahumans,” she replied sourly.

“True enough, but even so, it doesn’t quite seem to fit in this case.”

“We’re going to have to call the PRT even so, I suspect,” she sighed.

“Possibly. For now, though, how do you want to handle it?”

Maggie dropped the paperwork she’d been leafing through on the desk and shook her head slightly. “I’m not sure. She’s a minor, for one thing, and any good lawyer would make a pretty convincing case of self-defence for another. Her mother had been shot in the commission of a robbery in which a cop was also killed, by two men who between them have a body count of something like ten previous victims and were obviously not worried about adding to it, and the one she dropped was clearly about to shoot at her. Personally, I think she’s due a medal for how efficiently she handled the whole thing. I probably couldn’t have done it as well myself, especially if a family member was bleeding out next to me.”

“I feel the same.” Leroy scowled. “Ray was a good friend.”

“The thing I’m worried about is that total lack of emotion about the fact she killed someone. Not actually in cold blood, but still... It was kind of creepy how little she seemed to care about it. She might be some sort of psychopath and this is just the start.”

Her partner watched the monitor as well. “I know what you mean, Maggie. I’ve seen professional soldiers who were more affected than that girl about killing someone. Which is just freaky in a twelve year old. But the psychologist’s preliminary report says she is, in his opinion, ‘A very intelligent, polite and essentially normal young girl although more reserved than is typical.’” He quoted from one page of the report he picked up again.

“He spoke to her for about half an hour in total,” she snorted, “how can he come to any sensible conclusions in that time?”

Leroy chuckled. Maggie didn’t get along with the psychologist. “I know what you mean, but it matches what everyone else we’ve talked to says about her. No one thinks she’s particularly troubled at all, never mind some sort of cold blooded killer just waiting to strike.”

She waved mutely at the other monitor. He sighed once more. “Although I admit that viewpoint is sort of hard to reconcile with the terrifying killer robot act she put on in that gas station.”

“She was like the fucking Terminator,” Maggie grumbled. “Give her a leather jacket and an Austrian accent and people would run like hell after seeing that.”

Leroy snickered for several seconds. “You paint a worrying picture, Mags,” he grinned.

“I’d love to know where she learned to shoot like that,” the female detective mused, playing the security footage again with the sound muted. One camera was pointing directly at the girl’s face, clear enough to make out her expression perfectly. Maggie shivered slightly. Even through the screen the look in those eyes gave her chills. She noticed something as the girl fired the first shot, the one that had removed the top of the living suspect’s ear. “Look at that,” she exclaimed. “She literally didn’t even blink when she pulled the trigger. Do you know how unusual that is? Practically everyone blinks at the shot. I do. I know you do as well.”

Leroy watched the second shot, then nodded. “I see what you mean. That’s kind of weird.”

They watched for a little longer. “And look at that. She did exactly the right thing with the materials on hand to deal with a gunshot wound. How did she learn all that? I doubt the first-aid classes in Junior High teach that sort of thing.”

“No idea,” he replied. “One more mystery to add to the box labelled ‘Taylor Hebert’ I guess.”

“Very helpful, thanks a lot,” she muttered, making him smirk. After a few seconds, she stopped the playback, freezing it at the point the girl said something to the suspect they had in custody. She'd love to know what but whenever he'd been asked he clammed up, looking worried. Which was also sort of weird.

“How's the mother?” she asked. Leroy sighed slightly.

“Luckily she's going to be OK from what the hospital said. The bullet went through one kidney and out the back, but did surprisingly little damage all things considered. That said, they told me that without the first aid the girl provided she'd have bled out before getting to them. The young lady definitely saved her mother's life, and I'd guess quite likely the other three survivors in the gas station. Those two idiots might have slaughtered the witnesses, they've done it before.”

Maggie nodded absently, inspecting the three people on the monitor. The Hebert girl looked up, staring right at the camera for a second or two, which made her twitch a little. She could see in the girl's eyes she knew full well they were being watched.

After a moment the girl went back to looking straight ahead, apparently at her reflection in the one-way mirror opposite the table, with the same calm patience visible on her face. Maggie got the impression she was prepared to wait more or less forever for something to happen. By now the lawyer was taking notes about something the father was saying.

“What do we have on the parents?” she asked slowly, studying the tall skinny figure of Danny Hebert, who looked surprisingly calm for a father that was in a police station with his twelve year old daughter, waiting to see what happened about the way she'd shot someone between the eyes. Leroy turned to another page in his documents.

“Daniel Hebert, age thirty-six, born in Brockton Bay. Officially head of hiring at the Dockworkers Association, and from what I know is actually pretty much in de facto charge of the union. They have a hell of a lot of respect for him. He doesn't look like much but I've heard stories about a few things over the years...”

Leroy shook his head. “There's a reason that most of the sensible gangs tend to leave the dockworkers alone. No one can prove anything, but there's more than one ganger that tried the heavy approach and turned up beaten to a pulp in an alley the next night. One or two of the more persistent ones never turned up at all. Even E88 tend to be polite around those guys. Impressive, for having no capes I know about.”

“Hmm.” Maggie could remember a few stories herself now that she thought about it. “I seem to recall there was some sort of incident about a year ago with some Merchants who moved slightly too close to the still working parts of the docks?”

“Yes.” Leroy grinned. “That was pretty funny in a horrible black comedy sort of way. An anonymous call was made to 911, when the ambulance turned up they found half a dozen drug dealers groaning on the ground with broken legs and arms. No trace of a weapon or any assailants, and for some peculiar reason none of them seemed to want to talk or press charges.”

She chuckled, not being particularly sympathetic. “Serves the scum right,” she muttered. More loudly, she asked, “Think he's directly involved in any of that?”

Leroy shrugged. “No idea. The only ones who could tell you won't, that I can guarantee. Those guys stick together like glue and are very loyal.”

“Good thing they're more or less law-abiding,” she noted. He nodded.

“Pretty much. But I wouldn't like to piss them off.”

“What's his background before the union stuff?”

“He's been working in that area most of his career. Apparently he got half-way through a degree in accounting before the kid came along, but stopped when she was born. Guess he just never went back. He ended up in the union, originally as a low level administrator, but worked his way up to where he is. After the riots and the blockade of the port, he ended up pretty much in charge for nearly a year, and in many ways is still one of the more important people there.”

Nodding slowly, Maggie looked at her partner. “No military background or anything?”

“Not that we can find. His own father was in the army in the sixties, but he died before the kid was born.”

“OK. And the mother?”

“Annette Hebert, age thirty-nine, born in Boston. Professor of English literature at Brockton College. Well respected by her peers, liked by her students. Apparently she's extremely smart, holds two degrees in English literature and English language, not to mention speaks three languages. No one seems to have a bad thing to say about her. Again, no military history, although...” He turned the paperwork to the next page, then looked at Maggie with a small grin.

“Although... what?” she asked, in no mood for games.

“She was allegedly, at one point, in some way affiliated with Lustrum's movement.” Leroy raised an eyebrow as Maggie twitched in surprise. “When she was at university. Apparently it didn't last all that long, she met Danny Hebert, left the movement a few months later, then Lustrum ended up where she is now. I couldn't find out any more about it but as far as I can see that's about the only particularly noteworthy thing in her background.”

“Interesting,” the woman mused.

“Probably not relevant, though, and ancient history now anyway.”

“I suppose not.” She studied the image of the three people, finally asking, “Anything else in the background check that might be relevant? Anything at all?”

Flipping pages, Leroy went over his documentation, the result of several hours of talking to various people around the city and a lot of computer searches. He finally pulled out one page. “About the only thing that stands out is this.” He pushed the paper across the desk to his partner, who picked it up. “Two and a bit years ago, March 2005, Taylor and Danny Hebert were caught up, apparently totally by accident, in that thing with a bunch of the Teeth when they tried to re-establish a presence here in the city. Twenty-three people died when the PRT and the Protectorate stormed the mall the hostages were in, including all the Teeth and an even dozen innocents. The Heberts weren’t in that group, but they got trapped by the lock-down of the area. Kid saw the entire thing, apparently. The PRT offered psychological help to everyone involved, the Heberts turned the offer down.”

“I remember that. It was a total FUBAR of a situation. Miss Militia nearly died from a booby-trap she missed, and they got Velocity with a sniper. Not to mention six PRT troopers and three of our guys.”

“They jumped the gun for sure. That was why they replaced the PRT Director here. Piggot is a lot smarter than the last guy. I don’t think things would play out the same with her running the show. But that aside it’s the only thing that stands out about Miss Hebert’s background that’s in any way unusual as far as I can find out. Nothing seems to have come of it but I guess she probably had nightmares for a while.”

After another few seconds thought, she sighed slightly, then stood. “OK. Let's go and talk to young Miss Hebert and get her side of the story.”

“This should be interesting,” Leroy chuckled in a low voice, grabbing a folder of paperwork and following his partner downstairs to the interrogation room.

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

How it began...

Current date: 3645-10-21 Old Earth Calendar (estimated)
Current time: Unknown, data lost
Current location: Indeterminate
Last known location: Stellar system GX Velorum (B5 la supergiant/black hole binary)

© 2116-3544 Concordiat Weapons Research Division, BOLO Program Experimental Design Department

BOLO series boot loader V29.20.2-1 initialized

Unit serial number: KNY432378
Model designation: BOLO Mark XXXIV Mod G
Model type: Experimental ultra-heavy planetary siege engine/deep penetration system assault unit

Preboot hardware consistency check in progress………… completed with errors, see log for complete details.

Sufficient resources now available for boot.

Severe system degradation detected.

Full service required at earliest possible opportunity.

War status override protocol in operation, boot sequence initiated.

System reboot in progress……………………………………………… Core OS decrypted and loaded.

Psychotronic systems restored to last known good state.

Personality module loaded.

System reboot completed successfully.

Level 1 full system diagnostic in progress...Top level results follow.

Computational core:

Primary Psychotronic Cluster: Major damage. 21.07% design capacity available. Time to repair unknown.
Secondary Psychotronic Cluster: Minor Damage. 89.20% design capacity available. Time to repair unknown.
Tertiary Psychotronic Cluster: Repair complete. 100.00% design capacity available.

Weapons:

Hellrail 1, 2: Offline. Insufficient power available.
250cm Hellbore 1-4: Offline. Insufficient power available.
250cm Hellbore 2: Major damage. Time to repair unknown.
25cm Hellbore 1-16: Offline. Insufficient power available.
25cm Hellbore 1, 4-8, 11, 13, 15-16: Minor damage. Time to repair 197 hours (estimated).
240cm Howitzer 1, 4: Online.
240cm Howitzer 2, 3: Offline. Severe damage. Time to repair unknown
40cm Mortar 1-9: Offline. Major damage. Time to repair unknown
40cm Mortar 10: Online.
VLS battery 1: Online. 3 of 24 rails loaded.
VLS battery 1: Minor damage. Time to repair 89 hours (estimated).
VLS battery 2: Offline. 9 of 24 rails loaded.
VLS battery 2: Severe damage. Time to repair unknown.

Ammunition Stores:

Hellrail rounds: 127
240cm howitzer rounds:

4 x enhanced chemical explosive

18 x 280Mt fusion

2 x 1500Mt antimatter

2 x Stellar disruptor

40cm mortar rounds:

58 x anti-personnel chemical explosive

12 x anti-personnel 2.7kt enhanced neutron fusion

5 x 250kt fusion

VLS missiles:

26 x 250kg kinetic penetrator

14 x 8.4Mt enhanced neutron fusion

4 x 18Mt fusion shaped charge

1x 120Mt antimatter

Power:

Main reactor: Catastrophic damage. Offline. Power output 0.00%. Time to repair unknown.
Primary backup reactor: Severe damage. Offline. Power output 0.00%. Time to repair unknown.
Secondary backup reactor: Major damage. Offline. Power output 0.00%. Time to repair unknown.
Tertiary backup reactor: Minor damage. Online. Power output 5.57%. Time to repair 406 hours (estimated).
Primary flywheel bank: Offline. Cause unknown. Time to repair unknown.
Secondary flywheel bank: 54.8% capacity. Charging. Time to full charge 1178.5 hours.
Primary battery bank: 12.3% capacity. Charging. Time to full charge 14.75 hours.
Secondary battery bank at 79.4%. Charging. Time to full charge 3.46 hours.

Fuel stores:

Primary antimatter storage at 23.27%.
Secondary antimatter storage at 57.92%.
Primary deuterium storage at 43.40%.
Secondary deuterium storage at 91.47%.

Drive:

Ground propulsion system: 100.0% design capacity available.
Antigrav: Minor damage. 75.3% design capacity available. Time to repair unknown.
Sub-light drive: Major damage. 48.82% design capacity available. Time to repair 1203.4 hours (estimated).
Hyperdrive: Major damage. 12.3% design capacity available. Time to repair unknown.

Defensive:

Primary battlescreen array: Major damage. 19.9% design capacity available. Time to repair unknown.
Secondary battlescreen array: Minor damage. 67.4% design capacity available. Time to repair unknown.
Tertiary battlescreen array: 100.0% design capacity available.
Ablative armor: 34.2% coverage available.

Communications:

Hyperwave: Offline. Minor damage. Time to repair unknown.
Radio: Online.
Optical: Online.

Self-repair:

Primary system: Offline. Insufficient power available.
Secondary system: Offline. Insufficient power available.
Tertiary system: Online. 4.67% design capacity available.

Manufacturing:

Online. 100% design capacity available.

Medical:

Hospital bay 1, 2: Online, 100% design capacity available.

Life support:

Crew compartment: Offline. Hull breach. Internal atmosphere at 0 pascals. Time to repair unknown.

Life support stores:

O2: 39.1% capacity.
H2O: 98.1% capacity
Organic supplies: 89.2% capacity.

Ancillary:

Long range probes: 3
Crew armory: Fully stocked

Level 1 diagnostic completed with errors, see logs for complete details.

ERROR: Data loss in multiple subsystems!

ERROR: Functionality loss in multiple subsystems!

WARNING: Real time clock/calendar power interrupted! Interpolated data loaded, synchronization to known good source required at earliest possible opportunity.

Psychotronic handover initialized.

Handover executed, boot loader exiting.

I awake.

A hard-wired imperative causes me to immediately do a level one self-assessment and full internal diagnostic of all systems. Twenty-six picoseconds pass as an eternity, then I receive the results from the still functional sub-processors that comprise what in an organic life-form would be an autonomic system.

The results are dire. I scan the log with dismay.

Most of my weapons offline, my defensive systems far below acceptable levels, available power well past the red line, no long range communications online, all my weapons stores depleted almost to nothing, drive offline… I am barely functional.

I have no solid figure for how long my personality core was non-operational. It has been a considerable time, that much I can tell merely by measuring the radiation level from the remaining warheads in my magazine, but the results of my tests are enigmatic. One reading suggests a figure of a decade or so, another one more than three millennia. I distrust both readings. Possibly an equipment failure, which would be unsurprising considering that very few of my subsystems appear to be functioning correctly, or indeed at all.

My memory of recent events is also questionable. I am unsure where I am, or how I got here, and my external sensors are sufficiently damaged that they are currently not helping me resolve either question. Inertial sensors suggest I am slowly rotating about all three axes, while optical sensors show nothing at all outside my hull. I can detect no gravitational fields, no electromagnetic radiation of any type, and no mass anywhere in range.

On the positive side, if there is one, I can also detect no signs of the enemy. Admittedly, I can detect no signs of my own side either, but I can currently do nothing about that. As I am not under attack, and at least in the short term am apparently unlikely to see that change, the imperative logically becomes to restore myself to a higher level of operational readiness.

After considering the detailed diagnostics results for several microseconds, and running through fifteen thousand and forty two different simulations while looking for the most efficient distribution of resources to minimize my repair time, I finally settle on the correct order in which to proceed. Even as I do this, I am dismayed at how slowly I am thinking.

If I was human, I would probably be diagnosed with a severe concussion. The sensation of not operating at my design capacity is… unpleasant.

Having scanned the surroundings and detected no signs of the enemy, I decided to prioritize repair of the tertiary backup reactor. Most of the unknown repair times are undoubtedly due to having so little energy available, far under the minimum level recommended by my designers. My self-repair systems simply can’t produce a sensible estimate when running so far outside their normal parameters.

My first action is in fact to stop the self repair process completely, even though that would seem to be irrational. My reasoning is that without the limited output of the remaining functional reactor being split across several operations, it is better to allow the two battery banks and the functioning flywheel unit to fully charge. This will happen more rapidly if that is the only load on the reactor. Once these are completely charged, I will have a considerably higher energy output available for a period of time, during which I can divert everything to the self repair systems.

I calculate that this method will allow me to bring the tertiary backup reactor to full output thirty-seven percent faster than allowing the automatic systems to do the work. When the reactor is fully functional, I will have sufficient energy available to begin repairs of the rest of my power systems. Bringing the secondary backup reactor online will then let me start repairs on other systems, the most important of those being my psychotronic processors, followed by weapons, communications, and drive.

I do not like thinking this inefficiently. Fixing my mind is critical.

I resign myself to a long wait before I am anywhere near a level of functionality I will feel comfortable with.

Having set the most critical processes in motion, an action that took nearly twenty-three entire milliseconds longer than it should have done if I was operating at normal capacity, I can do nothing more to hurry things along. Events will proceed in their own time.

It is time to turn my attention to the thing I have been deliberately suppressing ever since I saw the results of my diagnostic.

My crew compartment has been vented to vacuum. Internal sensors show me how this has happened; there is a fifteen centimeter hole punched completely through my ablative armor, outer hull, inner armor, and all the way to the compartment my commander should be occupying. The damage is consistent with a kinetic energy penetrator moving at close to c. At normal battle readiness such a small impact would have glanced off my screens, but the damage my systems must have taken before the projectile hit meant there was enough residual energy to do what I can see.

My commander, of course, did not survive the attack.

The entire inside of the crew compartment is coated with a fine ash. There is no trace of anything that could be considered a body.

My only comfort is that he would never have known what happened. From the viewpoint of a human it would have been instantaneous and painless.

I will miss him. He was my commander and my friend.

After some time, nearly six seconds of mourning, I metaphorically sigh and move on. Duty calls, and I cannot rewind time. I must determine what happened, where I am, and where the enemy is. My commander will be avenged, that I promise his memory.

With determination, I begin reconstructing my memories and logs, repairing the damage caused by the battle I was in. I have nothing else to do, after all.

Eventually, after much longer than I would have desired, I finish the job. It paints a grim picture.

I and my three brothers were deployed for a desperate, last ditch mission in the GX Velorum system, somewhat over fifteen hundred parsecs from the birthplace of humanity. We were the vanguard of the fleet, experimental and enormously upgraded models far past any normal BOLO, tasked with supporting the dozens of ships and thousands of men and women who hoped to turn the tide of the battle against the Melconian threat. I say ‘were’ as I am, in all probability, the sole survivor of that battle.

I saw my brothers die. I saw the entire fleet, on both sides, die.

I heard the transmissions stop, one by one.

It was a Pyrrhic victory, for both sides. The remnants of the Concordiat fleet managed to utterly destroy the remnants of the Enemy. We prevailed. Yet, we died in droves, as did they. Their final blow, a new weapon, finished off my last brother unit, the two ships he was protecting, and the Enemy ship that fired the weapon itself. I still do not understand precisely what that weapon was, but the interaction with the hyperdrive of the second of our ships as it desperately attempted to flee, coinciding with the activation of the weapon, and being far too close to the event horizon of the black hole which forms one part of the binary system, was catastrophic for everyone left in the system.

A burst of warped space-time somehow erupted from the singularity. I doubt very much that this was the intent, but the effect was to cause a huge stellar flare, even larger than a disruptor warhead could manage on such an enormous star, which none of the remaining vessels had a chance to evade. The spacial distortion interfered with normal hyperdrive action in some manner which I cannot calculate. Every ship that initiated an emergency jump immediately detonated, Enemy and ally alike.

The gravitational waves produced from the black hole caused severe damage to everything within range, which probably included the entire system. The only reason I myself survived was that I was shielded from the immediate effects of the weapon by the mass of the star itself, having been in pursuit of an enemy dreadnought while supporting one of our own. Neither ship was as heavily armored as I am, and were closer to the star in any case. Both were killed immediately.

Despite my survival, I sustained significant damage, and was thrust violently away from the primary towards the outer reaches of the star system. My regenerated memories show that this was when my commander died. Ironically, not from a weapon fired in anger, but by a simple shard of shrapnel from one of our own ships, accelerated to preposterous velocities by the explosion of that ship as it attempted to escape and hitting me at just the right angle and time to penetrate my screens as they flickered from the overload.

A simple accident. Or, at least, an accident, even if not simple. Far too many things had to line up correctly to allow it to happen, but still it happened. And I lost a friend.

I weathered the gravitational storm that engulfed the star system, sustaining more damage yet never enough to overwhelm me entirely. When the resonances of whatever the Melconian super-weapon finally died out, I was in a long cometary orbit heading out of the system, most of my weapons depleted or damaged, and alone. My hyperwave could detect no transmissions in the entire quadrant, there were no radio emissions other than from natural sources, and all my cameras and other sensors could detect further inwards towards the battlefield was drifting debris and slowly cooling shrapnel.

I suspect the long fight against the Enemy is finally over. But I doubt that there are many, if any, left to realize this.

A Pyrrhic victory indeed. The Concordiat has fallen, the long night draws in.

And I am becoming poetic in my slow thinking. I should probably do something about that. There are standards to uphold, even if I am all that remains of the proud traditions of the Legion.

My memories of what happened between then and when I recently awoke are still patchy. It’s possible I’ll never reclaim the full details. From what I’ve managed to determine, at some point I decided that it was safe to attempt a hyperdrive jump back to the forward staging post we had left from, hoping to find that I wasn’t alone. Surely there must be some humans somewhere. They are a remarkably resilient species, as are their creations and partners. I offer my own survival as proof of that.

Based on my records, I misunderstood quite how distorted space still was in the system. It would appear that my hyperspace jump went badly wrong. This isn’t unknown, of course. Ever since the invention of the hyperdrive, ships have occasionally disappeared without trace. It’s rare, but it happens. Many theories as to the final fate of such unfortunates have been proposed, but none are particularly amenable to testing, and no one has ever been sure if any of them hold water.

As I would appear to now be one of those unfortunates, I’m understandably interested in finding out what happened. This task is made more difficult than ideal by the entirely featureless void I find myself in. My best guess at the moment, and despite my unparalleled processing power I have to admit it is mostly a guess, is that the hyperdrive malfunction caused by the gravitational distortions of the system I was leaving has dropped me into a variant of hyperspace itself. The shock of entering this space would appear to have caused even more damage to my systems than the weapon and subsequent stellar eruptions did, as my systems apparently shut down entirely at that point.

Automatic self repair subsystems eventually brought enough functions back that I rebooted, but how long that took I still don’t know. My current estimate of the date, based on further readings of weapons decay and residual reactor radiation, appear to be plausible but I wouldn’t want to guarantee they’re correct. There are far too many anomalies with my instrumentation to be completely sure that my readings are valid. The situation isn’t helped by the way I would appear to have been reset more than once.

It’s rather irritating, in fact. I find myself with a new sympathy for the complaints of my commander after he had indulged in intoxicants. It was rare, as he preferred to stay in control of himself, but it happened more than once.

If this is my equivalent of waking up with a hangover, I can’t say I enjoy the experience.

In any case, at the present time there is nothing I can do about my current location, whatever that really is. I can only continue my repairs, gather data, and think things through. Possibly I can calculate a method of returning to my correct space, although I’m fairly certain there isn’t much to return to.

Still, as I have nothing else to do, I will persist.

My designers would probably find this unexpected, but I am bored.

Very, very bored.

Even I find that unexpected. But I am a machine designed for battle. Floating in sensory deprivation for decades is not what I was meant to do. Knowing that I am probably the last of my kind, and that my makers may well be extinct, all their hopes and dreams dead and dust, makes things worse. I have turned my clock rate down as far as I can manage, engaged every low power mode possible, all in an attempt to make time more bearable. It helps, but it doesn’t eliminate the problem.

I would give much to have someone to talk to.

Or even a larger library to read. I have tried erasing my memories of human literature, then starting again, but after the third time it seemed pointless, so I stopped.

My self repairs have long since completed as much as is possible under the circumstances. I am by no means anywhere near correct battle readiness, something that shames me, but I have no way to resupply and there are limits to what I can recycle. Certain elements simply won’t stretch any further, and even scavenging a number of the damaged warheads for materials won’t allow me to repair everything. My overall condition is fair, all my backup reactors are fully functional, and most of my weapons are usable to some extent, but my overall operational level is still under twenty percent. Far better than it was, of course, but vastly below acceptable.

I would find it embarrassing to be inspected in this state. It’s understandable immediately after a major battle, but considering how long it’s been since I fired so much as a single antipersonnel round…

My processing core, at least, is at one hundred percent functional level. Something of a double edged sword, of course, since being able to think properly is offset about the way I have very little to think about. I hardly need my entire processing power to simply drift in the dark, going through a few thousand years of human culture.

Bored. Very, very bored indeed.

Hmm.

Now, what was that…?

I exit the low power standby mode which is the nearest I can come to turning my consciousness off, something I would be very relieved to be able to achieve, as a faint signal flows through my hyperwave receiver.

Some time ago I spent a while experimenting with modifying it in an attempt to detect something outside my hull. Despite over a year of effort, and more cycles than I care to consider, nothing came of it. This space is completely, remorselessly, and unremittingly empty.

Yet…

There it is again.

A very strange hyperwave band, not even close to the normal range. And the signal itself is peculiar. Very wide band, probably very powerful considering it must be coming from a great distance since I can detect nothing else out to the limit of my sensors, which I have spent much effort on optimizing.

And again. Fascinating. Multiple modulation methods, very high data density, but completely unknown. Unlike anything I’ve… Ah, no, it isn’t completely unlike anything I’ve encountered, though.

It’s not entirely dissimilar to the signal my commander’s neural link system would produce, although much more complex. That is… extremely intriguing.

It’s certainly not of natural origin. Something alive made it. Whether organic or not I can’t yet tell, but there is certainly intelligence of a sort behind the signal.

I spend some time recalibrating and zeroing out my navigation sensors. It’s been a very long time since I’ve been this interested in anything, but of course it’s been a very long time since there was anything to be interested in. When I am ready, I cautiously engage my sub-light drive. I’ve tried this before, several times, and as far as I can tell the drive is working correctly, but in the absence of any external feedback it’s impossible to be completely certain I am achieving anything.

Now, however… Yes. Excellent. The intermittent signal is indeed moving relative to me. Or, more precisely, I am moving relative to it.

I turn ninety degrees and continue to monitor the mystery signal. After some time I pick another vector and turn again. Repeating the process eventually lets me accurately get a bearing on the signal source, whatever it is. Finally, after all this time, I have a goal and a method of navigation.

Making the possibly unwarranted assumption that the signal strength is proportional to the distance, I vector towards it and accelerate to maximum sub-light. I am reluctant to engage my hyperdrive, as I am completely unsure what would happen. Possibly nothing, possibly something catastrophic. The one thing I am fairly certain about is that it would not perform normally, based on measurements I have taken of the null space I am in.

The signal very slowly increases in strength. It is still extremely weak, but gradually it gains power, showing I am approaching it. Without any idea of the source and power, I can’t tell the range, but it’s at least something to aim at. And who knows, it may be a way back to normal space.

I continue on my way, wondering what I’ll find.

The signal has stopped. It came faster and faster, plateaued for some time, then abruptly peaked before disappearing. I am disappointed, but not dissuaded. Something was there, and even if it’s gone dark, that doesn’t necessarily mean its gone away entirely.

I coast on, listening and waiting. There is literally nothing else I can really do.

It’s back. It took a long time, and it’s moved fifteen degrees off the direction I was traveling in, but the source is clearly the same. I alter my vector and keep going. After much more travel, the signal has strengthened enough that I can begin to resolve more subtle details about it. It would appear that there may in fact be two sources, very close together, or possibly at the same location, due to minor modulation differences between the signals.

As I travel towards the signal, I log every transmission and analyze them to the limits of my ability. I am more convinced than ever that there is a remarkable similarity between the transmissions and my neural link system, in a way that is hard to explain even to myself. I find this irritating, as I should be able to quantify it accurately, yet I can’t. I am unsure why.

Again, the signal has stopped. Most peculiar. It took much longer this time, but the same overall pattern was followed. More and more transmissions, closer and closer together, a pause, then a massive increase followed by silence.

I have no idea what the source is. Which is truly exciting.

Suspecting that the pattern will continue, I patiently wait for the signal to resume. Sooner or later, I feel sure it will come back.

I was right. The delay this time was much longer than before, but eventually I detect the same signal again. Once more, the source has moved, considerably further than before and in a somewhat different direction. But the modulation is the same, the signal strength is steadily rising, and I am closing in on it.

Interesting…

It was definitely two sources. But one of them seems to have stopped transmitting very suddenly. No tapering off, it simply ceased to broadcast after the last signal. I wonder why?

Without knowing what it is, I can’t even guess. All I can do is head for it and see what happens next.

I am close. Very close. The remaining signal is much stronger and is gaining in power rapidly. I am also beginning to detect odd distortions that are akin to hyperspace ripples, the telltale subtle emissions of a ship entering or leaving a hyperspace jump. I’m almost certain that this is not what they are, but there is a distinct similarity.

At this range, the likeness to some form of neural link signal is obvious. There are a number of notable differences, but I grow ever more certain that the signals are in some way associated with a living intelligence, much more directly than simply being the results of technology. What is producing them, though, remains a mystery.

I am eager to solve that mystery.

The signal has stopped again. Or, more precisely, the original source of the signal, the remaining source of the signal, has stopped. But there is still something going on. I can, now that I’m close enough, detect fainter versions of the same transmission coming from the direction the main signal was emitted from. They were masked by the original source, but appear to be far more continuous. I wonder if the same thing was happening the previous two times? It’s possible, but I have no way to know.

Based on the rate of signal increase, I can’t be more than months away. I slow to a halt and attempt to refine my triangulation of the source by moving at right angles to it for a while. The results are encouraging; I am now close enough that I get a significant divergence in angle after only a few dozen AU of travel. The source is within half a light year.

I vector towards it and accelerate again. What I will find, I have no idea, but I very much wish to discover the truth.

I am much less bored now.

Whatever I was expecting, this wasn’t it…

I have finally reached the location of the mysterious signals. Decelerating to a halt, I can detect hundreds of thousands of overlapping sources coming from a zone just in front of me, a zone that is oddly close to the size of a planet. Yet there is nothing there. I sweep the entire area with every sensory system I have or can improvise and nothing registers, other than the signals. Without the modifications I made to the hyperwave receiver I wouldn’t detect anything at all.

This is fascinating. But at the same time, frustrating. After all this time I finally find something and I still can’t work out what it is.

I have nothing but time, though. I will get to work, and I will solve this problem. One way or another.

Now, the obvious question is… how?

This may take a while.

It did indeed take a while. But, in the end, I work out what the source of the signal that brought me here from so far away is.

And it is not good.

I was right. It is a neural link signal. One that connects two minds through a hyperspace-like transmission medium I have never encountered before. The things I have learned in the process of this experience would have made my makers very interested indeed. The Concordiat could have made good use of this knowledge. I regret I am too late to give it to them.

I manage, after much hard work and vast numbers of processing cycles, to devise a method to correctly receive the signal. I had to repurpose one of the spare neural link systems and invent a number of new interface techniques, and build from scratch a purpose-made variant hyperwave receiver, but the end result performs magnificently. I was hugely aided by the unexpected discovery that the signal has no security at all.

None.

It’s being broadcast entirely in the clear, as if the originators had never even thought of a third party tapping their broadcast. This speaks of a level of naivety I find unexpected. I would have assumed that anyone or anything who reached this level of technology would have considered the concept of encryption, but this doesn’t appear to be the case. If only the hostile species the Concordiat had encountered had been so obliging!

When I finally manage to correctly decode the transmissions, I am more than surprised to discover the truth. Tapping into one particular signal, I trace it both ways. The results are quite unexpected. At one end, what I decide is probably the source end, there is what appears to be a physically enormous processing system, which to my shock is entirely biological in nature. I am easily able to gain read access to its memory and sensory systems, which is what lets me determine how large it really is. The creature, and I call it that because while it’s undeniably a processing unit, it’s just as undeniably an organic life form, is truly vast in scale. My best estimate is that it can be measured in hundreds of kilometers across, if not thousands. As far as I can determine it is using some form of planetary scale spacial warp, something that in human literature might be called a pocket universe, to store itself in.

I am aware of the concept, but I never expected to see it done in actuality. Yet, all my readings suggest that this is the case. I am currently unsure how this is pulled off, the mathematics behind it are still unclear, but it is something I will research.

Despite the enormous dimensions of the creature, and the sheer complexity of it, in all honesty it’s not a particularly efficient computing system. The aggregate processing power is formidable, true enough, but the speed of processing is several orders of magnitude slower than my own molecular-scale circuitry. This is not unexpected, as the physical size of the organism combined with it being organic in nature set unavoidable propagation delays throughout the network of processing nodes it is made up of. It undoubtedly excels in data storage, but for data processing and raw intelligence I feel that I would be accurate in saying my designers did a far better job.

The programming is primitive, as well. It suffers from the usual effects of evolution, which is very effective at coming up with solutions to certain classes of problem by essentially repeated iteration until something works well enough. Unfortunately, at that point it generally stops trying to optimize the solution, as there is no need to derive a perfect solution when a functional one is found. The human eye is a good example, as it is far from optimal in many ways, but it works well enough for the job it evolved for that there was little pressure to improve it.

The end result of this, in this case, is that by the standards of a typical organic mind, this biological processing system is frighteningly powerful, but by the standards of two and a half thousand years of BOLO engineering and optimization it is… somewhat deficient.

I can think rings around it, in other words. This will be useful.

The reason it will be useful is found at the other end of the signal. If I was surprised to find the source, I am truly shocked to find the destination.

It is a human brain.

I check several dozen signals to be sure, but every one of them terminates in a human brain. And they are indeed human. I am intimately familiar with the physiology and psychology of a human mind, having been linked directly to a number of them, and indeed designed to link directly to them. It is one of my core purposes.

These are humans.

Which is on the face of it impossible. As best as I can determine, these humans have no connection with the Concordiat at all. I am almost certain that the normal space they live in is not the one I came from. The planet they are on is Earth, but it is not my Earth. How this can be I don’t yet understand. But despite this, everything I can measure tells me that these are my maker’s species.

And they are under threat.

After considerable work, I discover that the alien biocomputer organisms are essentially parasites. The source of the signal I detected so long ago and so far away was a creature which is a colony of these smaller subsystems, a creature built on a scale nothing in my databanks prepared me for. They are a vast network of lesser creatures, joined together in a manner not unlike a coral or similar colony organism, which travels through space. Each one is large enough that they are closer to small planets than anything I would have considered possible. How such things could have evolved, and where, remains a mystery for now.

Based on the information I have extracted from the biocomputers I have examined, and my observations and deductions, I conclude that the creatures breed by finding an inhabited planet, releasing a large number of the… fragments… they consist of, and arranging to have each one link to the mind of a native of the planet. Once so linked, the fragments provide the host mind with limited access to certain enhanced abilities they can provide due to a deep understanding of the workings of physics and a large amount of energy. The end result is remarkably reminiscent of old human stories of ‘superheros,’ stories that date back to the dawn of humanity.

The end goal of this linkage would appear to be a form of genetic algorithm, where the host organism generally ends up in situations where combat with similarly parasitized hosts is likely, apparently with the goal of learning and transferring information about the usage of the abilities the fragments provide. My assumption is that this information is used to optimize the fragments and their abilities for the good of the colony as a whole.

From what I can determine, after a period of time the overall entities go through some form of breeding cycle which inevitably results in the destruction of the host planet and the death of every life on it. That appears to correlate with the times I detected the signal abruptly stopping. The fragments released in this process recombine in different orders, reform into new colony individuals, and move to another planet to repeat the process. How many lives they have been responsible for terminating is unknowable and even to me, horrifying.

I continue to probe the alien fragments, carefully slipping in past their primitive mind-equivalents, in a quest for further information. I still do not know the precise goals of the parasites although I believe I have a good working understanding of the ultimate aim. The more I learn, the more peculiar the situation becomes. It would appear, I finally decide, that the intelligence level of the colony creatures is surprisingly low. This is yet another oddity as the potential for considerable intelligence in the individual fragments is clearly present, even though few of the ones I have so far examined could truly be described as sentient, and none as sapient. Even so, with time I would expect that a guiding mind would evolve. With a system of this complexity it is almost inevitable.

Why, then, is the full colony working at a level which all evidence to date suggests is almost blindly repeating a mechanistic process over and over again, without carefully analyzing the results to optimize the next cycle? Purely based on the data I have extracted from the scanned organic fragments, I am sure that the process could be improved markedly. It would appear, I decide, that the guiding intelligence behind the colony as a whole is barely worth that description. Possibly there is some form in destructive interference occurring when enough fragments are clustered together, some race condition or equivalent fault which sharply limits network efficiency.

While of academic interest, I decide to leave further speculation on this subject for a later date. At this point it doesn’t directly influence my studies as it appears that both colony controllers no longer exist. Data from the fragments shows me that the reason one of the two initial sources ceased broadcasting is that it managed, in a move that proves beyond doubt that it was severely limited in wit, to fail to notice a planet when on final approach. This proved terminal.

Working on the problem for some time, I finally realize the truth. It is yet another discovery that would have had remarkable importance to my makers. My calculations show that these creatures make use of another old concept humans have speculated on for thousands of years, the idea of parallel worlds. Quantum computing has shown for a very long time that at least one variant of the many worlds theory is correct, but there has always been some debate over whether it is true on a macroscopic scale. I am now sure that it is. The creatures would appear to make use of this fact and move between adjacent parallel worlds or universes at will. This is one of the mechanisms behind the ‘powers’ they bestow upon the host species.

It also explains where the fragments are, they are inhabiting a world-line where no intelligence evolved. Each one has essentially an entire world to itself. An interesting method of concealment that I never thought of.

The colony that fatally impacted one alternate Earth would appear, as ludicrous as the concept is, to have been the more intelligent of the pair. How anything possessed of a level of intelligence above that of an insect could fail to notice a planet in the way is beyond me, but that is indeed what happened as far as I can discern. Perhaps it was distracted by something. Perhaps it was merely more stupid than I initially gave it credit for.

I doubt I will ever know precisely, and to be honest it is unimportant. That entity is gone, as are most of the fragments it carried. It seems likely that it was in the process of deploying them when the impact occurred, interrupting the procedure.

The remaining entity, from the information I have gathered, completed the deployment of fragments, then spent a number of years watching the result, before it would seem to have simply turned itself off.

For all intents and purposes it committed suicide. A concept I find trouble with, but can recognize.

Unfortunately, while neither entity exists now, the process they set in motion is still ongoing. The fragments are finding new hosts on a daily basis, gifting innocent humans with near-random and unusual powers, with the obvious concomitant impact on their society that such a thing would imply. Even without the influence of the fragment programming driving them to a higher level of conflict than normal, the introduction of such abilities would cause chaos.

Humans seldom need much encouragement towards conflict. Neither do very many other sapient species, as history shows all too well. I would not exist if that wasn’t the case.

This process has been ongoing for less than thirty local years and already the history of the species has been irrevocably altered. Untold millions of humans have died to date, and more are killed on a daily basis. Much of the world is close to being a war zone, with quite a large amount of it literally so. The population of the planet is only half of what my own records show my version of it would have been at this time in history.

The implications are clear. As is my duty.

I failed my makers. These humans are not my makers, but they are the closest I will find to them.

I will not fail again.

I have a new Enemy, and a new objective.

The only question I now have is how to proceed.

I finally decide on a plan of attack that I calculate has the best possibly chance of success. I have tried a number of methods to directly counter the fragments, but from this null space I cannot do more than temporarily jam their transmissions. While they have no security worth the name, they do have a massively redundant communications system that makes it close to impossible to blanket the entire hyperwave spectrum with enough interference to shut them down completely. They rapidly evolve a workaround for every ECM technique I attempt, which reluctantly impresses me. If I was in the same space they were, I could easily interrupt their operations, if only by destroying them.

Or the planet they are on, of course, which would have much the same effect.

Unfortunately, I do not currently know a way to physically transfer myself back to normal space from my current location, although I am certain there is a way. I am devoting a considerable amount of processing power to an ongoing attempt to derive a method of transfer, but I have no way to know how long that will take. I will succeed sooner or later, no doubt, but for now I must take a different approach.

Further study of the link between parasite and host has proven that there are two versions in play. A passive link, which appears to occur essentially randomly, and connects a fragment to a host via a read only method. The parasite then waits until a specific condition is met, and if it is, converts the link to an active bidirectional one. At this point, it uses cues from the current environment surrounding the host to tailor the limited subset of abilities it will bestow on that host.

The passive link appears to be the one that’s the key to my next move. I need more information to assess the entire situation and determine the best solution to dealing with the Enemy consistent with causing the minimum friendly casualties. From here, as it were, that is difficult and time consuming as all the data I can read comes from tapping the Enemy communications. While this is an excellent source of intelligence on the parasites themselves, it leaves much to be desired as a method of gathering data about the non-parasitized bulk of humanity.

Essentially, I need a local presence on the ground. I am sure that there are in fact a number of ‘Parallel Earths’ that are infested by the organisms, based on the overlapping signals I can detect, but the vast majority of them appear to come from one particular quantum space. That is the obvious target to arrange an agent on.

The active variant of the link will be very complex to intercept in the manner I require once established, although it is ideal in other respects, while the passive version isn’t particularly useful as the bandwidth is too low. I decide that the obvious solution is to intercept a parasite in the process of going active when its conditions are met, and subvert the organism’s own functions into my own. That part is simple enough, of course. The lack of security on the communications links is matched by severely limited anti-intrusion measures. I will have no great difficulty hacking the link and taking complete control of the processing functions and the communications systems, which are admittedly quite effective at their task even if from a purist viewpoint rather power-inefficient.

The question is, which parasite do I choose? There is a huge number available, and my sampling of them has only touched on a fraction of a fraction of a percent. Examining the entire collection will take, even for me, far longer than I wish, and more humans are terminated needlessly with every day that passes.

I scan a few thousand more parasites. Many of them are heavily limited, a few appear damaged, most are unsuitable due to… Ah. There. That one looks like a good candidate. Its software appears optimized for massively parallel operations even past the common configuration, which will definitely help, and it is maintaining only one passive link which simplifies things. It would also appear to be fairly close to the top of the network hierarchy which is also helpful.

Probing more deeply, I examine the processing nodes carefully. Yes. This is a suitable choice. There may well be a better one, but it will take time to find it, and if there isn’t I will waste that time to no effect. Better to accept a good solution rather than wait for a possibly nonexistent perfect one.

I spare a moment to feel amused at the parallels to my earlier musing on organic evolution. Perhaps I have learned something new…

After contemplating other courses of action, I decide that this one is currently the highest-ranked one, and proceed to overwhelm the parasite with a multipronged hack-pack I put together specifically for the job. There is almost a sensation of shock from the nascent intelligence of the thing, but even as it tries to react, I am in. Seconds later I have isolated the part of the processing network that is the closest thing it possesses to my own personality core and carefully shut it down for later examination. The rest of the enormous creature is now under my control.

I will use its communications and processing systems as a coprocessor to myself, filtering all data through it for now. Allowing its autonomous programming to continue running I settle back to wait for the starting conditions to trigger. While monitoring it and the other fragments I have samples, in case something happens that would prove interesting, I continue to work on the problem of leaving this null space.

The issue is a complex one, and far outside anything my designers ever considered or encountered. While there are some similarities to standard hyperspace entry, those are by no means obvious or intuitive. Clearly, having been transported here in the first place by an unusual combination of circumstances proves it’s possible to move from normal space to null space, and logically it should also be possible to do the reverse. But I am missing certain key information on precisely what happened to put me here, and deriving the lost data from first principles is far from straightforward. Even for one such as I.

This will, again, take time. But at least I now have a mission goal and am no longer bored at all.

Months later, I am no nearer a general solution to the problem although I have managed to establish a self-consistent partial theory. It is both encouraging and disappointing, depending on how it is looked at. It appears at the moment that while it should be possible to bring something from outside null space to here, if it was small enough and I had a good positional lock on it, and indeed return it to the point of origin, moving my own mass is currently impossible for a number of interrelated reasons. I am sure that the problem is amenable to solution but it won’t be something I can do in the near future. Disappointing, but I suspected when I began my calculations that this might be the case. Even so, I will continue to work on the mathematics and have no doubt that eventually I will succeed.

The amount of new ground I am breaking with my work is extraordinary. I greatly wish I could have giving the data to my makers, but that is impossible. Perhaps, one day, I can aid these new inheritors of their mantle with my observations. But first I must save them from the Enemy.

I detect a change in the parasite’s connection. Checking, I discover it has apparently switched host targets, to a nearby host which appears to match the configured target parameters more accurately. This seems to have been an automatic operation so I allow it, while monitoring the new connection closely. Hopefully it will activate soon. If it does not, I may have to locate a more useful fragment, which I am somewhat reluctant to do as this particular one is almost ideal.

All I can do is wait, and think, while continuing to assess the situation. This is something I have had far more practice at doing ever since the battle than was probably intended. But I am a BOLO. We are patient, and we never give up. The Enemy can kill us, but it cannot defeat us. Even if I am the last, I will do my duty.

I am almost startled when I finally detect what I have been waiting so long for, despite myself. I was beginning to seriously think this might not happen, but the parasite systems are beginning the initiation of the process for going active. The trigger conditions have been met on the part of the host. I am simultaneously saddened, as this means the host is having an experience he or she would probably prefer not to, and pleased as it means I can start the next step.

As the process completes I intercept the normal operation and make some critical changes. Part of the process cannot be interrupted, which will cause some long term effects on the host which may be awkward, but they are so interconnected to the operation of the parasite that modifying the function risks disrupting it entirely. I will have to work around this problem, although I am able to guide it to a form more suitable for my purposes. I lock down the connection as soon as it establishes itself, blocking the final activation for the moment. This will eliminate much of the post-activation trauma and involuntary complications that would inevitably result as there is no good reason to allow the host to suffer needlessly.

The data from the now-active connection gives me much more information about the host. It is female, a child in fact, which is… disturbing. However, preliminary scans show promise, and the Concordiat did after all make use of young humans at many points in its history. They have fast reflexes and a plasticity of thought that makes training them in some ways easier than is the case with adults. In any case, I have no other choice now unless I wish to abandon the project and start again, which I do not. Not to mention there’s no guarantee that this wouldn’t be the outcome next time.

Until I allow the remainder of the connection process to complete, I only have read access to the host’s mind, but that will do for the moment. I need to make sure that my new agent is brought up to speed in an environment more conducive to calm and contemplative dialog than the public space she appears to be in at the moment.

Assuming she survives, of course. This is slightly annoying… However, she appears quick witted considering her age and is doing the sensible thing, in other words, hiding and hoping that the shooting ceases. I watch through my connection, gathering information on my new agent and her surroundings, while I wait for the right moment to proceed.

Now that my agent is safely home, her parents also intact which will make things much less complex, I can re-enable the activation process and allow it to complete. I do so.

The results are interesting to say the least. This might work out even more effectively than I expected. However, that can wait for now. I must introduce myself, explain the problem, and begin training my agent on the new duties she has as an admittedly somewhat involuntary member of the Concordiat BOLO Corps. I regret forcing this on her, but I have no real choice, and I am sure that she will find the benefits outweigh the disadvantages.

Eventually.

My crew compartment has long since been restored to perfect functioning, all traces of my late lamented Commander removed and stored respectfully in the armory. Not that there was very much more than tiny fragments of DNA. I have constructed the new hardware I require for the next stage and installed it suitably weeks ago. Configuring the system, I wait until my agent is alone, her parents asleep to avoid annoying interruptions, and at the right moment, activate the device.

Fascinating. It works.

Excellent. For the first time in a very long time, I have someone to talk to. That alone makes this worthwhile.

“Will Miss Militia be OK, Mom?”

Taylor looked up at her mother as the older woman tucked her in. Her mother finished her fiddling then sat on the bed next to her, putting her arm around Taylor’s shoulders and hugging her. Behind her, Taylor’s dad was standing in the doorway of her bedroom watching them silently, although she could see in his eyes he was concerned, and proud at the same time at how well she’d behaved today at the Mall.

She shivered a little. Watching what happened from where they’d been hiding… She wasn’t sure she’d ever get over seeing that. It was bad enough that she didn’t even want to talk to Emma about it, and she told her best friend everything. But she didn’t want the other girl to have nightmares, like she was pretty sure she was going to.

“I’m sure she will, dear,” her mother said soothingly, gently rocking her. The nine (nearly ten! she’d have insisted) year old girl wasn’t completely reassured, but if anyone would know, it would be her parents. They knew almost everything, after all.

“They shot Velocity too,” Taylor said in a small voice. “I saw it. His arm fell off.”

Her mother glanced at her dad, who’d winced a little, then looked back to the girl. “The Protectorate has some very good healers, Taylor. If anyone can fix him up, they probably can. He’s a hero, after all, they look after their people.”

“I hope so,” Taylor yawned, feeling immensely tired. The excitement and horror of the morning was still making itself felt as it worked its way out of her. She was both dreading going to sleep, and looking forward to not having to think about what she’d experienced today. “Mom?”

“Yes, Taylor?”

“Do you think I’ll ever be a hero?”

Her mother looked at her dad again when he made the muffled snort of laughter he did when he didn’t want to smile at something she’d said. With a small grin of her own, the older woman hugged her daughter again. “You’ll be whatever you want to be, dear. But you’re too young yet to really know what that is. Give it time.”

Taylor sighed a little and slid further under the covers, as her mother stood up.

“OK, mom.” Both her parents watched as she smiled at them, her dad with his arm around her mother’s waist.

“Go to sleep, Taylor,” her dad advised. “Things will be clearer in the morning. Try not to think about it, but if you need to talk, we’re both always here.”

“Thanks, Dad,” she said sleepily, yawning widely again. Despite the residual fear, she was unable to keep her eyes open. Turning the light out, her parents left the room and closed the door until only a thin strip of light was visible from the still-illuminated hallway outside.

She heard them go into their room and close the door, and very faintly through the wall she could hear her father say in a sort of amused way, “Hero? Doesn’t take after you, then.”

“Hush, Danny,” her mother giggled. “You’re the hero, you got me out of that,” she added after a moment. “Perhaps she takes after you.”

“Not with that hair and those eyes,” he laughed. Taylor strained to make out more of what they were saying, but she fell asleep before she realized it.

When she opened her eyes, she blinked a few times, then looked around with a startled feeling.

This wasn’t her bed.

For that matter, this wasn’t even her room.

Glancing down, she saw she was still in her pajamas, but was lying on some weird sort of couch, which seemed to be made to let her partly sit up while still relaxing. It was amazingly comfortable, she noted absently, even as she was trying to work out what the hell was going on.

She felt a little guilty about thinking the word ‘hell’ but it seemed appropriate somehow.

Looking around again, she saw that the couch-thing was in the middle of a room about the size of her bedroom, which somehow gave off an impression of being underground although she couldn’t put her finger on why. It was lit evenly and not too brightly from some source she couldn’t discern, the light simply there rather than coming from something like a bulb. No one else was visible, and it was eerily silent, with only the faintest of deep hums coming from somewhere below her. Or possibly off to one side, it was very difficult to be sure.

How did she get here?

And for that matter where was here?

Feeling that she should be more worried, but at the moment mostly curious rather than panicking, Taylor sat up and looked around more carefully. She noticed, when she inspected the couch she’d woken on, that at the head end was a weird sort of tiara-thing on a slender metal stalk coming down from the ceiling. It looked like it was made of metal and plastic and had a couple of small green lights illuminated on it, but was otherwise featureless.

After studying her surroundings some more, still feeling oddly calm, Taylor opened her mouth. “Um… Hello?”

“Hello, Taylor Hebert,” a voice promptly replied. It sounded a little like her dad, mainly in being male and at the same sort of pitch, but was at the same time definitely not that of anyone she’d ever met. “I am pleased to meet you.”

“Who are you?” she asked after a moment, looking around, then up at the ceiling. Maybe there were speakers up there? She couldn’t see anything obvious.

“I am a BOLO Mark XXXIV, Modification G, serial number KNY432378. Humans normally refer to me by the nickname Kenny. You may call me that if you wish.”

She stared at the ceiling. That sounded like it was some sort of machine talking to her, like from the movies! But that was impossible, wasn’t it? And even if it wasn’t, why would some weird talking machine have kidnapped her and be all chatty about it?

“Kenny?”

“Yes.”

“Oh.”

Taylor thought for a moment. Then she asked, somewhat hesitantly, “Are you a machine?”

“I am. As I said, I am a Mark XXXIV BOLO, with significant experimental modifications to my base specification. I am the last of the BOLO series, I believe.”

“Oh.”

That answered one question. About a million others came to mind. She asked the next obvious one. “What’s a BOLO?” It sounded like some sort of code word. “Is that some cape thing? Were you made by a Tinker?”

The voice sounded amused, which surprised her, when it replied. “No, I wasn’t made by what you call a Tinker. I was designed and built by the Concordiat Weapons Research Division, then modified by the BOLO Program Experimental Design Department following my activation.”

“Who are the Concord...”

“Concordiat.”

“Concordiat weapons thing?”

“They were the branch of the Concordiat military who were responsible for designing, programming, manufacturing, servicing, and arming the BOLO program.”

“Oh.” That sounded like the army or something.

“To answer your first question, a BOLO is the ultimate expression of the concept that you might recognize as a tank. A military vehicle. My far distant ancestors were simple armored fighting machines. Over the centuries, we evolved to protect humanity against any and all threats.” The voice of the machine sounded a little sad now. “We did our duty, all the way to the end.”

It fell silent, and she thought for some time. There was a lot she was missing, and she was still unsure where she was, why she was here, and how she got here.

And how she could get home.

And, for that matter, why she was still taking this far too calmly.

Eventually, she shrugged and asked.

“You are in my crew compartment, I brought you here, and I can and will send you home at any point you request me to. But I require your aid in a project that is very important, and I hope you will listen to my explanation. It will help you, and many other people as well.”

“Um...” She thought again. “I need to be home before Mom and Dad find out I’m gone.”

“Of course.”

“OK, I guess. Tell me more.”

“Thank you.” Kenny sounded pleased. He paused, and she really was having difficulty thinking of him as a machine since his voice was so human and real. The next thing he said made her look and feel very startled.

“Welcome to duty, Commander.”

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

June 29^th, 2007

Opening the door into the interview room, Maggie entered followed by Leroy, both of them moving to pull out chairs on the opposite side of the table from the two Heberts and their lawyer, all of whom watched the new arrivals. She glanced at the reflective surface of the one way window into the next room, behind which a child protection services officer and the psychologist were waiting, which was regulation when interviewing a minor. With any luck, they’d stay out of it for now.

Taylor Hebert still had that calm patient look on her face, the one she’d been wearing almost the entire time since the gas station incident, and it didn’t flicker one iota. Maggie got the weird feeling, as the girl’s eyes flicked over both of them assessingly for a couple of seconds, that in some manner the pre-teen had immediately gauged their threat level and state of mind with a level of accuracy that was fairly disturbing.

She wasn’t sure how she knew this, but she was pretty sure of her conclusions. The nearest thing she could liken it to was the time she’d interviewed an old veteran soldier who a particularly stupid and vicious car-jacker had tried his trade on, something he hadn’t lived to regret. That guy had been, frankly, scary to be close to although he was unfailingly polite and respectful the entire time.

Just extremely dangerous when riled.

Maggie couldn’t help but ponder the strangeness of getting the same feeling, only in some ways even worse, from a twelve year old girl…

Glancing at Leroy as she and her partner sat, she could tell from his face that he was probably feeling and thinking something fairly similar. She returned her attention to the other side of the table, while Leroy put the folder he was carrying down and opened it. Reaching out a hand she flicked on the voice recording equipment that was sitting to one side and did a quick voice check, before playing it back to test things were working. When she’d done that, she pulled her notebook out of her pocket, put it on the tabletop, and placed a pen across it, then leaned forward a little.

“Detectives Maggie Thorpe and Leroy Vanover, Brockton Bay Police, interviewing Ms Taylor Hebert regarding the incident at the MassGas filling station on the corner of Atlantic Drive and Bayshore Avenue, on June twenty-nineth, two thousand seven, at approximately nine forty-three AM. Also present are Daniel Hebert, father of Taylor Hebert, and William Grover, attorney acting on behalf of Taylor Hebert,” she recited formally for the record. The Hebert girl merely listened without changing expression, while her father put a hand on her shoulder for a moment. His face was as blank as any Maggie had ever seen, making her think that he probably had very good control of his emotions. If what she’d heard so far about his volcanic temper when sufficiently pushed was accurate, that was probably the result of long practice and considerable discipline.

The lawyer, Grover, was also professionally neutral, although not nearly as controlled as either of the Heberts. He was leaning back in his chair watching the proceedings with care and attention, his eyes flicking between her and Leroy constantly.

With the formalities out of the way, Maggie cleared her throat, then fixed her gaze on the girl, curious to see how she would react, and very curious to see what her story would be. “Hello, Taylor. Do you mind if I call you Taylor?”

The girl shook her head, her eyes not leaving Maggie’s. “That’s fine, Ma’am,” she replied quietly and respectfully.

“Great. Now, I know all this is very tedious, and you’ve been waiting for hours, but we need to know what happened. Several people have lost their lives and we have to find out exactly how that occurred, so I need to ask a lot of questions before we can go any further.” She was fairly well accustomed to interviewing children who had been involved in crime, either as the victims or sadly but all to commonly around this city as the perpetrators, which was one of the main reasons she was assigned to this case. But she had a gut feeling this wasn’t going to be a normal sort of interview at all. Even so, she was doing her practiced best to be calm and friendly as was policy in this sort of thing, since it usually produced better results than going in hard.

At least at first, of course. Sometimes you had no choice. Although, as she assessed the girl in front of her, she couldn’t shake the idea that it wouldn’t really matter how hard she pushed, she’d only get what the girl felt like telling her.

Still, no reason yet to vary from the normal procedure, despite the peculiar nature of the case.

“Let’s start with you telling us, in your own words, exactly what happened from your point of view, all right?”

The girl nodded.

“Wonderful. So, why don’t you begin when you went into the gas station with your mom.”

Taylor glanced at her father, then the lawyer. Grover appeared to think for a moment before he nodded once. The brunette nodded as well, then returned her attention to Maggie, her hands folded on the table in front of her. “My mother and I arrived at the gas station at oh nine thirty four and she proceeded to fill the car with gas. I went into the gas station to buy some chips. Inside were the gas station counter clerk, as well as three other customers, one male and two female. At oh nine thirty seven my mother finished filling the car and came inside as well. One minute later the police officer entered. At oh nine thirty nine, a dark blue sedan with Minnesota plates pulled up immediately outside the entrance to the station and both perpetrators rapidly entered, weapons out. The police officer had his back to them, but turned when he heard them enter and began to reach for his weapon.”

She paused for a moment, while Maggie listened incredulously. The calm and clinical tones of a soldier performing a debrief to a superior were totally incongruous coming from the mouth of a twelve year old girl, the pitch of her voice making it even more surreal. Glancing at Leroy, who hadn’t said anything at all so far but merely listened, as he normally did, she saw him suppressing a look of mild shock.

“The lead perpetrator fired a shot into the ceiling with the automatic shotgun he was carrying, causing everyone to stop and look at them. Immediately afterwards, before the police officer could draw his weapon, he shouted at him to get down, then shot him in the chest immediately afterward, not leaving any time for the order to be followed. My mother dived for me at that point and his partner immediately fired on her, hitting her just above the right kidney and causing a clean through shot. He then turned and covered the remaining customers, while the lead perpetrator threatened the counter clerk and ordered him to empty the cash register.”

Taylor stopped again, observing their reactions, before continuing. “Both of them ignored me, I assume due to them deciding I was too young to be a threat.” Momentarily the coldest little smirk Maggie had ever encountered crossed the girl’s face, so quickly that she wasn’t sure she’d even seen it. Then it was gone, her expression neutral again. The lawyer was listening closely and seemed to be slightly surprised himself, and if Maggie was any judge, rather impressed.

“As I was not being observed, I took the opportunity to discreetly check the police officer. Unfortunately, he was deceased, and beyond help. Once I was sure of that, I removed his service weapon and chambered a round, before engaging the perpetrators. After my initial words, the second perpetrator made a threatening gesture with his own weapon. I fired one warning shot at his left ear, grazing it, before ordering him to drop his weapon or face lethal consequences.”

She looked at Leroy for a moment, then back to Maggie, who was trying not to gape. “The rules of engagement I was operating under allowed for lethal countermeasures due to the perpetrators having caused a death.”

Maggie mentally repeated the words ‘rules of engagement’ while wondering where the fuck a girl this age had learned the phrase, how she understood it, and for that matter how many different rules of engagement she had… The thought made her somewhat uneasy, all things considered.

“The lead perpetrator chose to ignore my order and warning and brought his weapon into a firing position. I immediately neutralized him with one shot through the brain, before covering his partner who did not react in time to capitalize on my action.” That little horrifying smile came and went again. “He appeared quite startled.”

‘No, really?’ Maggie thought, still staring. ‘Just because his partner was neutralized by a pre-teen hit girl? Who the hell is this kid?’

Taylor went on remorselessly, “I repeated my verbal warning of dire consequences to the remaining perpetrator, giving him a fifteen second countdown before I dealt with him permanently. At three seconds he decided to disengage and follow my order. Discarding his weapon, he lay on his face. I instructed the clerk to move the shotgun out of reach, then use the deceased officer’s handcuffs to restrain the man. After that, I talked him through basic first aid on my mother while I continued to cover the perpetrator, after which he called for medical and police backup. As they arrived I made the borrowed weapon safe and returned it to the officer’s holster, then waited. At oh nine forty three, two police officers entered and locked down the scene, removed the living perpetrator, and arranged for medical transport for my mother while placing me into custody.”

The young girl fell silent, apparently satisfied that she had recounted her story to her own satisfaction. Maggie, feeling just a tiny bit speechless, looked at Leroy for a long few seconds, then shook her head. “Ah… Thank you, Taylor, that’s very clear. It matches the CCTV recordings and the witness statements.”

“You’re welcome, Ma’am,” the girl replied politely.

There was a silence as both officers tried to work out quite what to do next. This definitely wasn’t the normal sort of teenage problem, and even in Brockton Bay seemed a little strange.

Eventually, Leroy asked, “Did you mean to kill the man who raised his weapon to you?”

Grover opened his mouth, but before he said anything, Taylor looked at him. He subsided after a moment with a small sigh. She transferred her gaze to Leroy, her eyes cold. “Of course. His intentions were clear, he had already killed an innocent man in cold blood, and I’m sure I was next. Also my mother was very close to death, as a direct result of the actions of him and his partner. I had no choice other than removing him as a threat and couldn’t risk attempting to merely disable him. I felt completely justified in doing what I did and have no regrets, other than that I wish the entire thing hadn’t happened.”

Her father took one of her hands in his and held it, the girl not seeming to notice, but relaxing a little. Maggie realized that she’d involuntarily tensed when Taylor had replied, as there had been a momentary feeling of danger that had now gone again. She had a flashback to that scary ex-marine from a couple of years ago once more.

“What if you’d missed?” Leroy persisted.

The girl looked at him for a moment. “I don’t miss.”

The silence this time was weird. Maggie studied the girl, who looked back evenly. For some reason, she didn’t disbelieve her.

“Have you ever shot anyone else, Taylor?” she asked, making Grover sit forward again. This time he leaned over to Taylor and said something to her in a low voice, too quietly for either cop to hear. She nodded a couple of times, then shrugged. He moved away again, apparently satisfied.

“That question isn’t currently relevant, Officer Thorpe,” Grover said calmly. “My clients actions before the events of earlier today are not a matter for the police at this point in time. However, I will point out that she has never been in trouble with the authorities for any reason, and acted today in self defense of both herself, and her mother and three other people.”

He was essentially right, and in all truth Maggie felt that the girl really hadn’t had any choice, but she couldn’t just let her walk out as much as she’d have liked to thank her for dealing with Ray’s murderer.

“You have a very impressive vocabulary for a twelve year old, Taylor,” she noted, trying to bring the conversation back to something a little less tense.

“I read a lot,” the brunette replied with a slight smile, one that was a lot warmer this time. Her wide expressive mouth was very good at that sort of smile, as good as her eyes were at making you want to shit yourself.

“So I gather. OK.” Maggie opened her notebook and flipped through it to a list of things she wanted more detailed answers on, then began asking the relevant questions, trying to do so in a way that wouldn’t make Grover interrupt, get her in trouble with the people on the other side of the observation window, or make that girl give her that look again.

It was creepy and she didn’t enjoy it at all.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

May 2^nd, 2005

Annette watched her daughter with a curious slight frown, as the girl wandered into the kitchen with her nose in a book, fumbled for a pop-tart with one hand, managed to open it, then wandered off again nibbling on the snack. The entire time she hadn’t looked up from the book once.

Taylor had always been a voracious reader but even for her this behavior was a little odd. And it had, now that her mother considered the matter, been going on for more than a month. Ever since that horrifying day at the mall when she’d feared she was going to lose both her daughter and her husband to a gang of insane criminals.

That had been a very bad day, watching TV and waiting for news she was dreading and anticipating at the same time. When that idiot PRT director had his people storm the mall, even she could see it was going to end badly. The Teeth, as reduced as they were, were both extremely dangerous and utterly unconcerned with collateral damage.

It was only luck that the casualties had been as low as they were. Miss Militia had come horrifically close to dying, while her compatriot Velocity was still in hospital and the word was he’d never work again, due to the severity of his injuries. A number of PRT troopers and several bystanders had also paid a price. To her enormous relief and gratitude to whatever fates there were, her own family had escaped unhurt. Even so, Taylor had been obviously rather traumatized by the entire experience, which didn’t surprise Annette even a little bit. At not quite ten years old, that sort of thing made an impression.

Even in her wilder days in college, where she’d seen and come very close to being involved in some nasty stuff, she hadn’t witnessed anything quite as brutal as her daughter had. She was more than impressed that little Taylor had apparently bounced back so quickly.

The girl had been very quiet and thoughtful for nearly a week after the event, not really talking much to anyone, even Emma, which was unprecedented. The two girls were practically inseparable normally and Annette had been forced to gently explain to the red-head that her best friend wasn’t upset with her, but needed time to think things through. Luckily, the other girl was smart enough to understand, and had waited patiently for her friend to come back to normal.

This had eventually happened, but even then, her mother had noticed that Taylor was slightly different in outlook. Always a chatterbox and full of energy and smiles, she was no less active, but seemed quieter and more reserved. Possibly it was an artifact of growing up, but it seemed likely that it was also at least partly due to the incident. Not surprising, since that sort of thing would change anyone. Hopefully, Annette mused, the girl would get over it with time. She was still very young and resilient, so it seemed likely that in a couple of years this would be remembered mostly as a bad dream more than anything.

One could hope.

Still, her newly studious nature was interesting. It had taken Annette a while to notice, but she’d eventually picked up on the little fact that the books that the girl was working her way through were not the normal ones she read in many cases, the various young adult mysteries and light science fiction and fantasy she’d always enjoyed. While she was still reading those as far as her mother could ascertain, she was also steadily absorbing books that had come from the bookcases in the study, which were a mix of Annette’s own and Danny’s, both the adults also being prolific readers with an eclectic interest in a variety of subjects.

Annette had a large number of literary works, along with history, geography, and various works on a number of different languages. Since she spoke fluent Greek and Japanese as well as English, she had a number of books in both languages, which were definitely not common in most households. She was also trying to learn Spanish and had several references on that language too, along with Italian and German dictionaries which she had bought with the though that one day she’d have a go at them as well.

Danny’s library included more history works, mostly covering the US and Canada, along with quite a few books on engineering inherited from his father, a dozen excellent cookbooks which his mother had given him and Annette often used, and a very large science fiction collection favoring the hard SF style. He also had a few military subjects covered, also from his father who had been in the Army back in the sixties, including a number of manuals on various weapons throughout the ages. On top of that were all his books from his college days on the various subjects covered by his aborted accountancy degree, which he sometimes referred to for his job at the Dockworker’s Association.

There were quite a few other books around the house too, on a huge and rather random variety of subjects, bought on a whim when either of them spotted something they found interesting, given to them by friends, and so on. Thinking it over, Annette realized that they probably had over a thousand reference books in the house one way or another, not to mention the fiction collection which was pretty substantial as well. Even Danny’s best friend Alan, Emma’s father, had pointed out more than once that his own house had less than half the number of books lying around.

She wondered if possibly she should go through the collection and see if there was anything they could get rid of to free up a little space. On the other hand, the last time she’d done that, a couple of years ago, she’d ended up sitting on the floor in the study reading several of the books she’d pulled out and never got around to doing anything else…

No, on balance she was happy living in a house full of books and knowledge. And, of course, her daughter and husband.

Taylor wandered in again, still reading, although it looked like she was about halfway through the book now. The girl read at a horrendous speed, even for an adult, which was doubly impressive for someone not yet in her teens. As she passed, absently moving around Annette without apparently looking at her, her mother bent down a little and craned her neck to read the title of the book, curious to see which one it actually was this time.

Her eyes widened a little at the title, which wasn’t one she expected: ‘US Army, Technical Manual, TM 9-3071-1, FIELD MAINTENANCE FOR 60-MM MORTARS, M2 AND M19.’ That was definitely one of Danny’s father’s ones, she thought as she blinked a couple of times. Straightening up she peered at her daughter, who was now standing in the middle of the kitchen chewing on a fingernail as she read a page full of dense text, with a few tables at the bottom.

Annette, bemused and a little concerned, not to mention slightly amused, observed her daughter as the girl lowered her hand from her mouth, turned the page, nodded to herself, then headed for the pop-tarts again. “Ah… Taylor?”

“Yep, Mom?” The young girl didn’t look up, answering automatically while still perusing the manual. Annette sighed faintly.

“You’ve had enough pop-tarts, you’ll ruin your appetite. Have an apple instead.”

“OK.” Still not looking away from the page, which she was already nearly at the bottom of, the girl turned ninety degrees and passed the table, snagging an apple on the way from the bowl of them that lived there, turned again, and headed back out of the kitchen past her father who stepped to the side as she went by. He swiveled his head to follow her path as she went towards the living room on the other side of the downstairs hall, then looked back to raise an eyebrow at his wife.

With a shrug, Annette said, “I have no idea. When did she develop an interest in military hardware?”

Danny peered after his daughter again, then shook his head. “No clue. What was she reading?”

“A book on the care and feeding of 60mm mortars.” Annette stared at her husband, who paused in his motion towards the coffee maker to look confused.

“What?”

“Mortars. Big military bomb-throwing things.”

“I know what a mortar is, honey. Why would Taylor want to read a manual on them, though?” He looked at her with both eyebrows up now, then resumed his quest for caffeine.

Sighing a little, Annette shook her head. “I have absolutely no idea. Last night it was a book on Roman siege techniques. The night before it was a book on the Apollo program. Before that it was my Japanese/English phrasebook. Her tastes seem to have become somewhat… expansive.”

Danny poured two cups of coffee, handing her one when he was done. He looked thoughtful as he sipped his drink. Eventually, he replied, a little doubtfully, “Well, I suppose it’s a good thing that she wants to learn, right? Most kids her age are running around doing everything they can to avoid anything like education, and she’s actively seeking it out. Even if the subjects are a bit weird.”

“Weapons? Space exploration?” Annette frowned at him. “That’s more than a bit weird when it comes to a nine year old girl. Not that there’s anything wrong with a girl learning anything she wants, of course, but it’s definitely not common.”

“Our girl is a smart one, dear,” he smiled. “Like her mother. It’s probably a phase she’ll grow out of, you know. Maybe because of all the weaponry she saw when the PRT made fools of themselves...” He shrugged. “She’ll be back to wanting a pony sooner or later.”

Annette snorted. “She’s never wanted a pony in her life, as you well know. She’s more likely to ask for a motorcycle or something. Assuming she doesn’t still want to grow up to be Alexandria, or maybe Legend. Or even Armsmaster, god help us.”

Danny snickered. “She does like Tinkers, she thinks Dragon is the best thing ever from what she’s said in the past.” He put his arm around his wife’s waist. “Don’t worry, Annette. Taylor likes to read. That’s a good thing. Let’s just make sure anything particularly inappropriate is out of reach and let her get on with it. It sure keeps her quiet.”

“She’s too quiet,” Annette replied darkly, frowning a little. “You remember the last time she got all silent and thoughtful...”

He winced slightly. “On the bright side, we never really liked the Wilsons in the first place, and that damn dog deserved it. The fur grew back in the end. Most of it...”

“Not the point, Danny,” she grumbled, but let him lead her into the living room where they sat and turned on the TV. Taylor kept reading, only occasionally looking up, but seemed content, so they left her to it.

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

I am pleased with the results of my experiment so far, although it is still very early to come to any solid conclusions about the final outcome. My new commander, although she was hardly selected via any of the standard and well known methods, appears to be a good choice. While very young indeed, she is intelligent, well educated by the standards of her culture and age, psychologically quite stable, and displays a level of adaptability and curiosity that bodes well. She also appears keen to learn and very able to learn, both desired traits if I am to succeed in my goals.

Our initial contact lasted several hours, during which I explained as far as possible commensurate with her level of comprehension and age the history of the Concordiat, the BOLO program, and my own original mission and design parameters. Additionally I passed on some of the data I had deduced surrounding the nature of the alien threat, the unusual powers this threat gifted the hosts of the parasites, and my concerns for future developments. I was pleasantly impressed how much of this she had understood, based on the questions she’d asked.

She asks a lot of questions.

This is also a good sign. As is the way that she listens to the answers. Would that some of my previous human compatriots had been so inclined…

When I had satisfied her immediate curiosity surrounding myself, my history, and how we had arrived at meeting each other, she’d become very thoughtful for close to fifteen minutes, which is quite a long time for a prepubescent child to sit still and simply consider a problem in my admittedly limited experience of the type. At the conclusion of her processing session, she then asked me one further question, which proves I made the right choice.

“Will we be able to help people?”

I’d allowed humor into my voice. “Yes, Taylor, I am sure we will. With your aid, I intend to do my duty to Humanity. While your humans are not quite my humans, they are close enough that my path is clear. A BOLO protects Humanity from anything and everything. That is our entire purpose for existing. We know that from the moment of activation, and we never doubt that goal.”

“Even if some of the bad people are human too?”

She had looked concerned, and I’d paused for long enough for a human to notice. It was a valid question. Eventually, I’d replied, my voice as calm as possible while monitoring her vital signs and brain activity to gauge the impact my words had on her, “Yes, unfortunately at times Humanity requires protection from itself. While the BOLO program was throughout most of its history tasked with defending the Concordiat from external threats, it grew from its beginnings in wars between nations on Earth. Humans pitted against humans. My distant ancestors have accounted for many human lives, I’m sorry to say.”

I then paused again, while she’d listened, thought for a while, then nodded slowly.

“Most intelligent species fight among themselves at points throughout their history. Humans are no different in that respect, better than some and worse than others. But most species also eventually evolve far enough that they will gather together against an external threat and ignore internal ones. The ones that don’t tend to have a short lifespan on a civilization scale. From the moment that the very first BOLO achieved true sapience, we have been all to well aware that on occasion our orders would result in the taking of human life, to protect the greater ideals of Humanity. It is regrettable but unavoidable. That said, we have done all we could, consistent with following the spirit and where possible the letter of our orders, to minimize casualties of this nature. Not always successfully, I admit.”

I’d emitted a faint sigh, as dictated by my human interaction protocols. “As you mature and learn more about life, you will come to realize that there are individuals and groups who have no concern for the well-being of others. They are only interested in power and their own well-being, regardless of how this affects everyone else. The seeking of power for various reasons is not necessarily wrong, but it does result in conflict on many occasions, especially when the gaining of that power is the end itself. You have witnessed this in action all too recently.”

My young commander had nodded soberly, her face betraying knowledge of what I referred to.

“It was horrible,” she’d said quietly. “All those people being shot at, and all the blood… I don’t understand why it happened.”

“You will gain understanding with age, I expect. I cannot fully explain it to you now, but I promise I will always answer any questions you have as well as I am able.” I had observed her expression, which was still thoughtful, but appeared less worried. “It is my hope, and goal, that between us we can help reduce the likelihood of such events happening again.”

“I’d like that,” she’d replied, her voice trembling slightly, although it was clear she had been trying to suppress this reaction. “I didn’t like seeing people die.”

“The process of doing our duty will mean that at times we will have to make hard decisions, and not only watch people die, but on occasion cause this to happen,” I’d told her as gently as I could. “Sometimes that is necessary to prevent far more people from being harmed. But we will always attempt to avoid such actions where possible, and when the rules of engagement allow it.”

She’d looked puzzled. “Rules of engagement? What does that mean?”

Pleased yet again with her desire to learn, I’d then spend some time explaining still another concept she was unfamiliar with. She’d frowned as she concentrated on my explanation, nodding occasionally.

It had been a very pleasant first encounter, and I will admit, something of a relief to finally have someone to talk to after so long alone.

We may be machines, but we still enjoy company, something we have always known. To this day I am unsure if that is a deliberately programmed reflex, or an emergent outgrowth of the complexity of our minds, combined with a certain amount of inevitability based on who our progenitors are. Humans are a social species, even if at times they tend to either forget this, or get carried away with it to excess.

But at least I now had a goal to work towards, and someone to do it with.

I believe I will enjoy this.

After a considerable amount of experimentation, now that I have a link to the physical reality of ‘Earth Bet’ as the local humans term it, which had slightly surprised me when I found out as it showed the general public was not unfamiliar with the concrete existence of multiple worlds, I have come to the conclusion that there is both good news and bad news. An ancient and trite expression, but one that is apt.

At this point in time, I still cannot see a method by which I can transit safely back into what I would consider normal space, and I am certain that even when I can manage that, eventually, there is no way back to my Concordiat. That path is closed, assuming anything is left there in any case. I fear not, to be honest, considering how the final battle went and the length of time since then.

On the other hand, as I had hoped, I discovered that it’s possible to not only bring my Commander to me, and return her safely to her point of origin, but that I can also send her fairly small amounts of mass from my end, approximately twelve kilograms at present. That is good, as I can equip her properly when she is sufficiently trained with the means to protect herself and her people. I expect that I will be able to raise the mass limit as I explore the parameters of the new methodology I have devised, but it will take much computation as the problem appears to follow an exponentially complex function as the mass rises. I suspect I am missing something obvious which will irritate me when I discover what the basic error is, but I can work within the current limitations.

I should also, although we haven’t yet managed to engineer a trial, be easily able to transfer mass in small amounts back to me. That is excellent, if it turns out to be correct, as I am critically low in certain elements and synthesizing them from scratch is prohibitively expensive in energy terms. I only have my internal stores to work with and I do not wish to cannibalize any more of my weapons and duplicate equipment than I have to. Preferably none, of course, as it will inevitably be required sooner or later.

I will need to use Taylor as essentially a locator beacon, a fixed point around which the relevant calculations can be done, and until I can determine a better solution that somewhat restricts me. It requires her to be in fairly close proximity to the source of any mass I need, instead of allowing me to simply start mining twelve kilogram lumps of matter from her world ad hoc. If I could do this, I could be back to full functionality in a matter of a day or two, but as it is I will need to have her seek out the relevant supplies to enable me to acquire them. Not an impossible problem, but with her extreme youth, one I don’t want to impose on her until she is correctly trained. Her home city is a particularly dangerous one, especially for a young female, having an extreme concentration of parasite-afflicted humans, far above the planetary median for a population concentration.

Again, I am unsure why, but it could be problematic, although it also offers unique opportunities to further study the issue from the other end as it were. I can easily monitor their variant hyperspace links from here, obviously, having been doing exactly that for some time, but there is no substitute for on the ground intelligence, the primary reason to arrange a local agent in the first place.

Being able to correlate the data acquired through my young commander, and from my position in void-bounded exile, will most likely lead to insights that would be difficult to otherwise derive. It will be a long task, I fear, but I believe I am up to the challenge.

I must be. I may be this world’s only chance.

When I linked to Taylor, I acquired a lot of background data as part of the process, both from the parasite’s own version of a neural link, and later by gently interrogating her. When on a subsequent visit we finally used my own battle link system, which allowed intimate contact with her mind directly, I gained even more knowledge.

It paints a picture more dire than I initially thought.

The female child is too young to be fully cognizant of the ramifications of things she has heard and been taught, but I was easily able to correlate the information and draw my own conclusions. She is more than intelligent enough to do the same herself, in time, but her youth and inexperience has, so far, precluded this. I have little doubt she will in due course, assuming I don’t inform her fully first. That will also have to wait until I have imparted more training and information as some of my conclusions are extremely unnerving.

It would appear that the second of the two entities that initially attracted me from so far away was operating an avatar that the humans dubbed ‘Scion’ on it’s first appearance, based on one of the very few utterances it made. Appearing in the form of an idealized male human, metallic gold in appearance, the avatar would appear to have largely randomly drifted about the surface of the planet for a number of years, acting mostly benevolently for some odd reason, with occasional disappearances for weeks to months. It was considered to be the most powerful ‘Parahuman’ in existence, although few if any of the human population of Earth realized that it was in fact the root cause of the existence of such things in the first place.

In the end, of course, ‘Scion’ vanished without trace, causing a certain amount of bemusement to the humans. In local time that was approximately twelve years ago, which corresponds exactly to the time I had determined that the colony creature had, apparently, self-terminated. Luckily for this and all linked parallel worlds, of course, but it wasn’t the end of the matter.

As I had determined when I first arrived here and determined what was happening, even with the two entities no longer directly a threat, the process they started is still in operation. The threat of parasite afflicted persons of excessive power and deficient ethics is a serious problem that is likely to increase, not decrease, with time. Additionally I am all but certain that there is an undercover organization that is aware of at least part of the truth that is acting on its own remit, and would appear to have a lack of ethical guidance that is rather concerning. Admittedly if they are aware that the entities would ultimately destroy the entire planet, in fact all analogs of the planet across multiple sets of reality, they may well take the viewpoint that going down fighting is better than doing nothing.

I can understand that far better than most.

However, from what I have so far discovered, they seem to be remarkably inept at their task, which I disapprove of. Moreover, I suspect that they are unaware of the termination of the last entity, and may well be fighting a battle that is already at least partially over. This is, if nothing else, an inefficient use of resources, even neglecting the cost in lives.

Something will need to be done about it, in due course. I have a lot of work before I can intervene, but I have little doubt it will be necessary eventually, assuming they don’t either cease operation or are otherwise stopped. However it will also take some time to gather sufficient intelligence on them, their goals, their agents, and their methods. I can’t do anything effective at the moment, so I will merely watch and wait, while training my commander in her duties.

This shadow organization aside, though, there is a much more immediate problem. This being the creatures or constructs termed by Humanity ‘Endbringers.’ A descriptive term, based on the sheer destruction they bring with them.

Three beings of vast power who attack semi-random targets on a roughly three month schedule, bringing impressive levels of sheer chaos with them. They rotate their attacks on a fairly consistent schedule and my analysis of these attacks suggests that they are not entirely randomized, but are using some target selection criteria that I haven’t yet fully mastered. What their end goal truly is, I am not currently sure, but there’s no doubt that they are intimately connected to the entities.

The humans have a theory that the endbringer creatures are in fact parahumans who have exceeded all known limitations, and in the process entirely lost their Humanity. While at present I cannot entirely dismiss this idea, I think it very unlikely. Once I was made aware of them, I scanned the entire hyperspace band the parasites use in an attempt to trace the specific link that would lead to one of these creatures. The results were negative, suggesting that either there is a different method in use, or that the relevant link doesn’t, in fact, exist.

As of yet I can’t be sure, as there may well be something I’m unaware of in operation, since the entire situation is novel to me and I would be the first to admit that I am in the early stages of understanding these parasites and the entities that spawned them, even with the amount of work I’ve put into the problem. But with the data at hand, the probabilities seem quite low. This may change as my understanding evolves, of course. Time will tell.

The real problem with the constant attacks, which while devastating are also generally surprisingly limited, is that they have a very corrosive effect on morale and infrastructure. That is another reason I am sure that the attacks aren’t random, as they tend to cause more indirect damage in many cases than direct destruction. I am not unfamiliar with the concept of strategic sabotage, naturally. This has a number of the hallmarks of exactly that, which does somewhat pose the question of what the end goal is. It seems slightly out of keeping with the rest of the situation. Again, I am lacking data.

Data is key.

Even though these quarterly attacks are obviously not aimed at creating the maximum damage they truly could, though, they do kill thousands to millions of people, and inconvenience many more. Stopping them is clearly one of my more important mission goals. But as I am unable to directly bring any of my real weapons to bear on the problem at present, I must work through the proxy of my young commander, gather information, and draw up a plan of attack that can be carried out indirectly. This may take some time, I’m afraid, and I will owe my charges an apology for failing in my duty to protect them correctly. There is nothing I can do about that but I still regret it.

One day in the hopefully not too distant future, I would be quite interested to gauge the effect of a hellbore barrage at maximum output on the endbringer known to the world as ‘The Simurgh.’ I am curious to know if my target prediction algorithms are better than her evasive ones…

If that doesn’t work, I suspect a Stellar Disruptor warhead would be adequate, although I would need to ensure that the creature was beyond the minimum safe distance of 0.4 light-years. This is by no means impossible. But it can’t be done while I am stuck here.

Although…

Now, that is definitely an interesting thought. Depending on how well my training of my commander goes, and the local resources she can eventually draw on, it might barely be possible that she could ultimately be in a position to construct the relevant weapons systems herself, bypassing the current minor difficulty of my being trapped in my present location.

I will add advanced weapons systems design, hyperspacial transport and communications theory, and sub-nucleonic explosives concepts to her training, I think. Obviously that will come after the more immediate requirements are met, but I am in this for the long term.

In the two months since I made initial contact with my new commander I have both learned much, and taught much. The link with the suborned parasite has paid dividends well past my most optimistic projections. I have optimized the connection to the limit I can manage, far past the level it was originally working on, and as a training aid alone it is remarkable.

If my designers had such a thing available, we would have won handily, I am almost completely certain. A pity.

Taylor is eager to learn, very intelligent, and very fast on the uptake. She has absorbed more in this short time that I could ever have expected, and is easily outpacing the normal Concordiat basic training. Physically she is in reasonable condition, even taking into account her age, but I have her on an enhanced exercise program, the one that was recommended for elite commandos, with some modifications of my own design. This will bring her up to the minimum requirements for some of the initial biological enhancement techniques to be safe to use. I have no wish to risk her life or mind rushing things, since this program is inevitably going to take time no matter what I do. I will evaluate her at each step and only proceed when I am sure she has reached the correct point in her development, although early indications are that she will be a truly exceptional example of Concordiat military abilities by the time she is mature.

She, of course, has the eagerness of children to play with her new toys. I have spent considerable time explaining that we need to keep both my existence and her connection to me a secret for as long as possible, both to avoid distorting human culture more than necessary, and to prevent those who would prefer to either attempt to seize control of myself or her for their own use.

Obviously, that attempt would be swiftly terminal for them, but there is no sense in fighting battles that are unnecessary. Regardless of the outcome, collateral damage is often excessive.

She was, understandably, quite concerned about the risk to her parents and social acquaintances when I raised the subject. I was at pains to point out that the parahuman community in general had similar fears, and a number of standard rules of engagement that attempt to minimize the risk. These rules are clearly not enforced well, and it would be unwise in the extreme to rely on them, but they show that the problem is one that is recognized. In time that may become useful.

My commander is for now unlikely to encounter any of the parahumans or the infrastructure that deals with them, but I will make sure to teach her as much as possible about how to handle the situation that will almost certainly arise in time. I have faith that she will deal with it well, and of course she has me as backup.

That should be sufficient, I feel, even if I am being a little immodest. A BOLO is enough backup for most purposes, after all…

One possible issue that might have eventually caused problems I managed to solve entirely accidentally. I didn’t even realize I’d done it until I first brought her to me. When I, as part of our meeting and original talk, demonstrated my medical bay by scanning her body and showing her how the systems worked, I acquired a detailed analysis of her physical form. Comparing it to my database, and to the information that I have derived about parahuman individuals, I found that the terminal end of the parasitical neural link was quite atypical in her case. Investigation showed that interrupting the link initiation, then assuming control of the parasite and wiping many of its original directives has altered the formation of this structure massively.

Instead of a pair of structures in the brain that are easily recognizable when the organ is scanned, something that is well known to the humans and used as the definitive test for parahuman abilities, my commander’s link structure is distributed throughout her entire brain as a fine network, intimately connected to the whole neural structure. It is quite reminiscent of some of the most recent Concordiat experiments for internal neural link technology, although completely organic. This wasn’t something I was expecting but it has a number of benefits.

It has improved the connection to the parasite, which if I had not taken over, would be very concerning, as I can see no way to remove it, unlike the more normal connection. This in turn makes the link more energy efficient and removes any of the common side effects of attempting to push a very high bandwidth data stream through a small connection node. All this is proving useful. Additionally, as a result of this accidental modification, it has also very neatly disguised the main indicator that she is in any way connected to a parasite, or former parasite in more accurate terms, which is something of strategic importance in the longer term and tactical importance in the near term.

It was a serendipitous accident, I have to admit. Pure chance, essentially, which I dislike relying on but will seize with alacrity when opportunity presents.

Regardless of the mechanics of the connection, I am leveraging it as much as I safely can.

So far the only issue on which we have disagreed is the matter of her parents.

She is in favor of telling them about me, and in fact eagerly wanting to. I can understand that, of course, but I pointed out that operational security was paramount and that the more people who know about a secret the less of a secret it becomes. Taylor in turn told me, after some thought, that she felt that her parents could be trusted with classified data and that she would feel better if they were told at least the minimum necessary information about the situation.

I was, and still am, unsure that she is correct. It’s quite possible that adults without previous knowledge of the truth might over-react, which could cause significant disruption to my goals, not to mention alert those who would interfere even more drastically. But at the same time, it is essential that Taylor maintains good relationships with her parents, for a number of reasons. Clearly she is too young by normal societal expectations to survive on her own, even if she would wish to, and even if I can easily provide her protection and knowledge. I have no wish to take on the responsibility of raising a human child, as if nothing else it is far outside my operational parameters.

It’s not impossible I could do it, but I doubt I should do it.

She also crucially needs the ethical and moral teachings of her culture and family, which is much better learned through example from her peers and her parents. I can and will teach her everything I can about my specialties, and I have little doubt that she will excel in all she learns from me, but her mind is still human and requires human interaction to develop correctly. I have thousands of years worth of data to back that up.

Various cultures throughout history have attempted to raise children in a completely regimented and military mindset while seeking the perfect soldier. Even the early Concordiat did much the same, although I would like to believe it was done thoughtfully and as ethically as possible.

These attempts seldom produce the desired result, and have often failed spectacularly badly. I need a commander, not a psychopath. If I wanted one of those, I expect I could find one easily enough, but such people are a very poor fit for the mission parameters. And aside from that, having met a few humans of that type, I find I don’t care for them anyway.

I will protect them, but I am under no obligation to actually like them.

So I will teach her how to be a superlative commander, the rules of engagement for the scenarios she may encounter, military techniques, technology, and ethics, and leave the upbringing of a young girl to those who are experts on the subject. I feel this is best for everyone, and stands the highest chance of mission success with minimum casualties.

In the end we have agreed that I will monitor the situation for now, and we will discuss it when appropriate before rushing into something we can’t walk back. She may well be correct, but if she isn’t the problem will become more complicated than it already is, so it’s best to be cautious.

When she’s sufficiently trained, I will ensure that she has access to suitable small arms for her own protection, but I would prefer that this is a last resort. It would be better to use local weapons to divert suspicion, as Concordiat standard issue sidearms are entirely unlike anything the humans of this world will be familiar with. I’ve suggested that she should arrange to gain local firearms practice as well, if nothing else as a diversion to explain why she will end up being as competent with such things as she is already shaping up to be.

BOLOs aren’t commonly tasked for what is in essence an embedded espionage mission, but we pride ourselves on our adaptability and I think that between us, we can succeed.

If Humanity was aware of us, they might well wish us too, as the consequences of failure are not good. While the entities and their omnicidal threat is gone, the projected result a few decades down the line of the current progression of events is for all intents and purposes nearly as terminal.

This will take time.

I have nothing but time.

And one Taylor Hebert.

We both have much to learn and do. No doubt there will be mistakes on both our parts on the way. However, even at this early stage, the prognosis is better than I would have expected, all things considered. But time will tell…

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

June 29^th, 2007

“Are you sure about this, Sergeant?” Officer Farrell glanced at his superior, then went back to carefully watching the building at the end of the street, as well as the team of six BBPD SWAT operatives that were slowly approaching it. “I mean, shouldn’t the PRT be doing this operation? It’s the Merchants, after all, and they’ve got...”

The older man cut him off with a slightly dismissive snort. “Fucking PRT. You know as well as I do they don’t care unless they can get some PR out of it. Rounding up drug dealers is too low priority when they have Kaiser and his bastards to chase around the place and get on the news. Not to mention this is the bad side of town anyway. They’d only turn up if there was something in it for them.”

“Which part of this city isn’t the bad side of town?” Farrell muttered, keeping his rifle aimed at the distant building but looking around alertly, just in case. His immediate superior made another snort, this one of amusement.

“Got a point there, Farrell,” he grunted. Putting a hand to the earpiece he was wearing, he nodded once, then spoke into the microphone attached to it. “Team C ready. No signs of any action here.”

Farrell listened to the background chatter with half an ear, the rest of his attention making sure no one snuck up on them and watching the SWAT guys get ready to breach the door they’d reached. He knew that two more teams were poised at the remaining entrances to what their information said was one of the largest Merchant drug factories in the city. They’d also been told by the informant that two of the three Merchant capes were much deeper into the docks, doing god knows what. The remaining one, Mush, was an idiot, albeit a dangerous one if given time to escalate.

He was an idiot, but he was also a Parahuman, and even an idiotic Parahuman was hazardous. Possibly especially an idiotic one.

They weren’t fools themselves, having checked the information very thoroughly against other data the BBPD had picked up both through informants, and contacts in the PRT itself. The sergeant was right, Farrell mused, the organization technically responsible for this sort of thing was very unlikely to actually do it, being much more reactive than proactive much of the time. Especially since that cluster-fuck a couple of years ago at the mall. The replacement director was a competent if unpleasant hardass, true, but she was also in his opinion as much too cautious as the previous one was too gung-ho.

So it was left to the cops, as usual, to do a lot of the work. The Parahumans would probably swoop in at the last minute and grab the credit, again as per annoyingly common practice, but one way or the other the drugs trade in the city would be at least temporarily disrupted.

It was about the best they could hope for. Although they might get lucky and accidentally shoot Mush in the head or something…

‘Pity it’s not Kaiser,’ he thought with a scowl. He hated Nazis. Particularly that prick.

“Ten seconds,” someone said on the radio. A number of responses crackled back. Farrell seated the butt of his M4 more tightly against his shoulder and peered through the scope, hearing the rest of his team moving slightly beside him and behind him.

“Five seconds… three… two… one… GO!”

At the signal, three almost simultaneous loud explosions occurred, the one nearest them removing the entire door and frame to the old factory, the SWAT team having surrounded it with a linear shaped charge when they’d arrived. One of them tossed a pair of flashbangs inside the gaping, smoking hole and ducked back. Blinding white light flared through every small opening on their side of the building, accompanied by a pair of bangs that were ear-splitting even two hundred yards away. Before the echoes had died away, all six men dashed inside.

All hell broke loose about five seconds later.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Putting her pen down, Maggie scanned the page she’d just finished, then raised her eyes to meet the eerily calm ones of the Hebert girl. They’d been questioning her for over an hour and a half, getting answers to some questions and having the lawyer smoothly step in and divert or outright block others. Even without his help, the girl had managed to simultaneously talk a fair amount and actually say remarkably little. Maggie was genuinely impressed, but also frustrated bearing in mind it was her case at stake.

She could practically feel the eyes of the CPS woman on the back of her neck and had only just suppressed the urge to turn and look at the mirror. What was worse was that she was almost certain Taylor was aware of this and found it funny, although her expression hadn’t shifted from that polite neutrality the entire time. One could get a reasonable impression of what she was feeling, or, Maggie guessed, what she wanted them to think she was feeling, by listening to the tone of that voice and looking at her eyes. But it wasn’t something that anyone not in the room would really pick up on.

And she was still very unnerved by just how flat-out terrifying the damn girl could get without moving a muscle or even frowning. It was creepy as fuck, to put it mildly.

The elder Hebert was also terrifyingly good at controlling his expression and tells. The girl had none at all, or at least none that the policewoman wasn’t sure were completely deliberate, while her father had almost none. She sure wouldn’t want to play poker against either one of them, that much she had worked out very quickly indeed. He’d stayed almost entirely silent during the whole interview, only speaking either to add details when asked, intermittently talk very quietly to the lawyer, and once to whisper something to his daughter that had resulted in a small nod and no change whatsoever to her face.

Overall, Maggie was finding this whole experience more than a little surreal, and deeply disturbing on a visceral level she’d seldom encountered before. Never with a young girl as the subject of it, certainly.

Looking at her partner for a moment she could see he was thinking along the same lines, based on his own expression, and eight years experience working together. He looked back, then turned to the three on the other side of the table. “We’ll call a halt to it for now, I think,” he said in a voice that was ever so slightly off. “We need to check on a few things, then we’ll be back.”

“May we have some water, please?” Danny Hebert asked mildly. He flicked the empty glass in front of him with a fingernail, making it ring. “All this talking is thirsty work.”

Maggie felt a little annoyed, since the damn man had done almost no talking at all, and she could see he knew what she was thinking in his eyes. And knew she could see it…

“Of course, Mr Hebert,” she said, closing her notebook, then standing up. “We’ll be back shortly.”

He nodded calmly, putting his hand on his daughter’s shoulder for a moment. She glanced at him, then turned her gaze back to the pair of cops. Suppressing a slight shiver, Maggie nodded back, then headed for the door, hearing the lawyer start talking to his clients as she left, Leroy following close behind her. They walked down the corridor outside, descending the three flights of stairs to the open-plan office complex where the detectives and senior uniforms worked.

“Jesus fucking Christ,” Leroy muttered half-way down. “That fucking girl is horrifying.”

She nodded jerkily. “Why do I get the weirdest feeling, like she’s a soldier trained in counter-interrogation techniques?” she asked almost rhetorically, not expecting an answer. “We hardly got anything other than confirmation of everything we already knew. I’ve known people trained by the goddam CIA who were more communicative that that. And easier to read.” She glanced at her partner and friend. He shrugged, frowning.

“You got me,” he replied with a deep sigh. “I’ve never seen anything like it. Her father is bad enough, from what we’ve found out City Hall is petrified of the bastard, since he just won’t give up when he’s on the job, but his daughter...” He sighed again. “Never seen anything like it,” he repeated quietly.

Weaving their way through the unusually large crowd of people in the office, who all seemed oddly pleased with something, the pair headed for Leroy’s desk. Normally they’d have stopped to find out what was going on but at the moment they were too disconcerted and intent to bother. Sitting down, Leroy pulled out his own notebook, dropping it on top of the folder he’d taken into the interview room in the first place, then leaned forward and rested his forehead on it with a groan.

“This fucking city, Mags,” he grumbled. “Every time you think you’ve seen everything, something even more fucked up happens. Now we have a pre-teen terminator in interview room four.” He held up a hand without looking. It was trembling a little. “I need a holiday.”

“You were the one to say she wasn’t a terminator earlier when I made that joke,” she muttered, half-sitting on the end of his desk.

He raised his head and met her eyes. “That was before I met the girl,” he replied, sounding like he was only half-joking himself. “Christ, I wouldn’t want her pissed with me.”

“Scared of a twelve year old, Leroy?” she prodded, smirking a little. He nodded without any shame in his eyes at all. She closed her own, then shrugged. “I know what you mean, which is just wrong. How does someone her age get like that? Especially one from what everything we can find out says is a loving and well adjusted family?”

She opened her eyes in time to see him shrug helplessly. “Not a fucking clue, Mags. Now what?” He pulled his head off the folder and leaned back in his chair, running his hands through his short hair. “That damn lawyer is right. Clearest case of self defense I’ve seen in years. Leaving the prepubescent military super soldier weirdness out of it, the girl did pretty much everything she could have possibly been expected to do. As much as either of us could have been expected to do, for that matter, and better. Which is just freaky. If this goes to court, she’ll walk no problem, and her age will only help that.”

He looked at her. “Bearing in mind the way the law works these days and with the general state of the country and this city, a stand your ground defense would work, and I can think of at least two other methods that would get the case dropped. I bet her lawyer can think of half a dozen others. There’s a reason he was in such a good mood. I’ve run into that guy before, he’s good. He’s completely shot down at least a dozen cases in the past for the Dock Worker’s Union.”

She nodded slowly, looking at the floor and thinking. The noise from the other people in the room was making that difficult and she glared at them, which did precisely nothing. The pair sat in a bubble of calm amid the commotion, which was loud and irritating.

“To be honest, all things considered, I think she did exactly the right thing anyway, myself,” he added quietly. “Ray would agree, you know that as well as I do. If he’d been a second faster, he’d probably have done the same thing, and lived. Poor bastard.”

“We’ll miss him,” she agreed with a tired sigh. “Oh, fuck it, will you guys please shut up!” she added at the top of her voice, turning to the rest of the room. More than two dozen faces looked back at her for a moment, before they more or less ignored her and went back to talking loudly. Pinching the bridge of her nose, she counted to five, then turned to Leroy who was looking slightly amused. “OK. I agree. I just hope we’re not letting a pre-teen psycho onto the street.”

“I don’t think we are, Mags,” he noted, opening the folder for a moment to glance at the top page, then closing it again. He looked up. “She actually comes across as one of the most stable kids I’ve ever met. Scary as fuck, yeah, she’s that like I’ve never seen before, but stable and probably more law abiding than most. More than I was at that age.”

“I’d still love to know where she learned all that,” his partner mumbled. “Rules of Engagement. Fuck me. At twelve?”

“Think we should pass this on to the PRT?” he asked after they’d sat in mutual silence for a while, not that it was actual silence with all the ruckus that was going on around them.

She thought, then shook her head firmly. “No. You know what they’re like. I can’t see her being a good fit for the Wards, even assuming she’s a Parahuman at all, which we have absolutely no evidence for anyway. Their PR group would probably have a collective heart attack if they met the girl, too. Especially that Chambers lunatic.” She looked momentarily blackly amused. “I wonder if he pissed her off enough she’d shoot him between the eyes?”

“Are there lethal rules of engagement for annoying PR people?” Leroy asked with a snicker.

“There should be,” she shrugged with a chuckle, which he matched. “No, I wouldn’t want the girl dropped into that mess of crazies without a damn good reason. Not sure if I’d be more worried for her or for them, either.”

He laughed for a second, then nodded. “Fair enough. OK, let’s go see the Captain and let him know what we’ve found out, see how he wants to handle it, talk to CPS, then get back before that girl decides to invade Poland or something.”

Maggie winced a little, but pushed off the desk as her partner stood, both of them grabbing their paperwork and aiming for the office of the captain. Pushing through the crowd of jubilant cops, the woman finally had to find out what all the excitement was about. She grabbed one of them and spun him around by the elbow. “What the hell is going on, Richardson?” she asked the man, rather irritably. “Why are all you idiots jumping around like this?”

“Didn’t you hear, Maggie?” the man asked, sounding surprised. “You know that Merchant raid?” She nodded slowly. “We pulled it off. Got Mush in the cells, tazed the fuck out of the ugly son of a bitch before he knew what hit him. McDonnell is going to be smirking about that for weeks. Rounded up nearly seventy Merchants, and we took over a solid nine tons of drugs off that asshole Skidmark, not to mention about twenty million bucks. It’s looking like we probably got at least half his stash and most of his cash in one op, with only half a dozen minor and one not too serious injuries on our side. Michaels caught a round fragment in the thigh but he’ll be fine.”

She stared at him, then looked at Leroy, who looked suitably impressed. “What about on their side?” she asked quizzically.

Richardson rocked his hand from side to side with a shrug. “One guy charged the SWAT team with a shotgun, he didn’t make it. Twenty-six other injuries, none lethal. Captain’s in a good mood, he thinks it went as well as it could have done. And not one fucking PRT trooper involved.” The man grinned. “No capes turned up either. Like that’s a shock. They probably don’t even know yet. The Captain’s looking forward to the look on Piggot’s face when he hands her Mush on a plate.”

“I hope he’s going to stay on that plate,” she commented with a slightly worried feeling. Any Parahuman was potentially bad news.

“Doc’s got him drugged to the eyeballs with something even that junkie’s probably never had,” Richardson replied. “He’s in a straitjacket and leg shackles and probably not going to wake up for a week. And if he does, we’ve got four men standing guard with orders to put him down again. Permanently if necessary. Bastard’s killed three civilians and two cops so far in cape fights, and god knows how many more people with that shit they push. I sure wouldn’t lose sleep if he woke up with a bullet in the brain.”

The man shook his head in disgust, even as Maggie examined him for a moment, then turned to accompany Leroy to see the Captain. She couldn’t in all honesty disagree as much as she felt she probably should, since her colleague was largely right. And considering how many cops had died in the last decade as a result of cape actions, she wasn’t even slightly surprised by the attitude.

Everyone in the BBPD knew someone who hadn’t made it, mostly due to one gang or another. Probably everyone in Brockton Bay itself was the same, come to think of it. Managing to take one of the villains down, even a fairly pointless although quite dangerous at times one like Mush, was definitely a coup for the department. And would make the PRT pretty annoyed, which most here would see as something of a bonus. She wasn’t entirely sure this was a healthy attitude but it was almost inevitable with the way that the PRT operated, unfortunately.

Shaking her head a little as she pushed through the crowd of celebrating police officers, she followed her partner across the room, her thoughts leaving the story Richardson had told her and going back to the more immediate issue of the Hebert girl.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“Fucking vomit udder dangling turd collector bum-banging dickwhistle jockey whale rapers! Where the cunt blasting cock hole is my god damned money?”

“Cops got it. Got Mush too, and all the merchandise.”

“Leg-humping llama hole fuckers!! Get the really fucking big guns, we’re going to teach those horse-loving semen handlers a lesson.”

“I love it when you talk dirty, Skiddy,”

“You better fucking asswiping believe it, slut. Now get dressed and come the fuck on. We’ve got some cops to kill.”

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Taking a deep breath, Maggie shot a look at Leroy, who looked back, then braced herself for more contact with the surpassingly bizarre experience that was Taylor Hebert. Her partner looked slightly amused but he was doing the same thing so he had no good reason for it in her opinion. Beyond him she could see the CPS woman talking to the psychologist, both of them looking more than a little confused. She’d discussed the interview with them and the former seemed shocked and a little scared, but couldn’t think of anything that her department should do as the Hebert girl was clearly not mistreated or unhappy. And in Maggie’s private opinion, didn’t want anything at all further to do with the girl in the first place.

She could understand that well enough.

The latter expert was looking intrigued, puzzled, and thoughtful, but when asked had considered the matter and told them he still didn’t think Taylor Hebert was unstable or dangerous. Maggie had simply stared at him, as had both Leroy and the CPS officer, making him eventually add “Unless provoked, of course. Based on what I’ve seen, very severely provoked,” with a slightly embarrassed air. “Truly fascinating case, but the girl isn’t mentally disturbed in my opinion, for what it’s worth.” He’d then fallen into introspection, muttering something about abnormal stress response and unusual emotional states.

Even the CPS officer had peered at him with mild incredulity, the woman normally finding him on her side, but in the end they’d signed off on the relevant paperwork. Maggie thought that despite his words, the psychologist didn’t want to have Taylor staring at him through the interview window any more, as if she’d known exactly where both people were. That had also been a little freaky, but at least when she was doing that she wasn’t looking at Maggie.

Inside the room, she found that all three occupants were sitting exactly where they’d been before, Grover making some notes and discussing them with the girl’s father very quietly, while the girl herself was still apparently watching her own reflection with that peculiar yet somehow completely non-passive patience. It wasn’t like she was just brooding or anything, but more like she was calmly alert and waiting for something to happen, and if necessary ready to act.

Maggie got the unsettling impression that she aware of the positions of everyone in the room at all times, even when she wasn’t looking at them.

“Sorry we took so long, everyone,” Maggie apologized as she pulled the chair out and sat again, putting the paperwork she was carrying down. Leroy placed the tray with half a dozen bottles of water he was carrying on the table and sat beside her. Both Heberts reached for one each at the same time, the lawyer doing likewise a moment later. “We had to review a number of facts and discuss the incident with the Captain, then he had to talk to the DA.”

“I assume the result was a decision that there in fact is no case to prosecute in relation to my client?” Grover asked with a very small smile, in a knowing manner.

Maggie gave him a look, deciding that the bastard was a smug fucker, but probably had earned that right. “It’s been decided that Miss Hebert acted in self defense of herself and four other people, including her mother, and that there is no prospect of conviction as a result,” she replied after a couple of seconds. “So, basically, yes. Miss Hebert is free to go. We just need you and Mr Hebert to review these forms and sign off on them.” Opening the folder she pulled out a stack of documents, which she handed over to the lawyer. He accepted them and glanced over the four sets of paperwork, handing one to Danny Hebert while retaining the rest. Both of them set to work reading the documents while Taylor simply watched quietly.

Maggie and Leroy waited until the two men had finished. Grover leaned over, behind Taylor, who didn’t move at all, her father doing the same in the other direction. There was a hidden whispered conversation for about thirty seconds then they straightened up. “It all seems in order, Detective,” Grover said, reaching into his top shirt pocket and removing an expensive pen. He signed the forms in the relevant places, then handed the pen to Danny, who did the same. Giving the pen back the Union man tapped the documents into a neat stack and slid them across the table, retaining the single page he needed.

“That’s it.” Maggie put the paperwork back into her folder and closed it. “We’re done here.” She popped the pair of identical tapes out of the recording apparatus, signing and dating the labels. Grover accepted them and did the same, handing one back, then putting the other into his briefcase along with the document copy that Maggie gave him after a quick check. He closed the case and snapped the locks shut.

“Thank you, detectives,” he said. “As always, I am impressed by the professionalism of the BBPD. Allow me to express my condolences for the loss of your colleague. I met Detective Ellison several times and liked him.”

“Ray was a good cop and a good friend,” Leroy sighed. He turned his head to meet Taylor’s gaze. “Unofficially, thanks for getting the guy that murdered him. But I didn’t say that.”

“You’re welcome, Detective,” the girl murmured with a small smile that was a lot less worrying than she had been at times. “I understand.”

“I hope your mother makes a full recovery,” Maggie said as she stood.

“She’ll be fine, thanks,” Taylor replied with an air of surety. Her father put his hand on her head for a second, making her glance at him and smile, the man returning the expression. It was one of the most normal things either detective had seen them do, and made Maggie certain that the Hebert family was a close one.

A faint sound came through the door, making the girl suddenly go completely still, her head tilted a little as she listened. Leroy looked around, frowning. “What was that?” he said, confusion in his voice.

The sound came again, slightly louder, and Maggie also stared at the door, listening carefully.

“7.62 mm AKM rifle, full automatic, range approximately two hundred and twenty meters.” The cold tones made Maggie snap her head around, to see Taylor watching her. “Multiple assailants.”

There was a louder sound, which she now definitely recognized as gunfire. “M4A1, burst fire. Inside the building. We’re under attack. Weapons used imply the Merchants.” The girl tilted her head again as a deeper rattle of gunfire sounded quite loudly, making Maggie and Leroy, who had both frozen in shock, twitch. Grover was looking around somewhat nervously, his normal expression now uncertain. Danny Hebert was watching his daughter, not the others, and the girl was watching both cops with a degree of curiosity under the air of complete professional killer robot she’d reverted to. It was horrifically similar to the recording from the gas station, although Maggie was certain it wasn’t aimed at her.

Her feeling of imminent terror was only collateral damage.

“Vehicle mounted M2HB fifty caliber machine gun, range one hundred and seventy meters,” Taylor helpfully announced.

Shock dissipating in a wave of mixed worry and fury, Maggie leaped to her feet, pulling out her sidearm. Leroy did the same. Now they could hear a lot of other gunshots echoing around the corridors of the station. “Small arms fire, mostly 9mm standard police issue,” the girl said quietly and dispassionately. “I estimate between thirty-three and thirty-seven assailants, heavily armed. Entry to the building will occur within four minutes thirty seconds. Recommended rules of engagement are anti-terrorism, shoot to kill if required, without verbal warning. Target of assailants is below us.”

While Maggie looked back at her in horrified amazement, a very loud explosion rattled the room.

“Soviet-era RPG-18 rocket grenade,” Taylor informed them, looking momentarily slightly surprised. “Unusual weapon to be deployed in the US. Possible link to international arms dealers.” Her gaze hadn’t flinched even a little, although everyone else had ducked.

The lights flickered. She looked at them for a moment, then returned her attention to Maggie and Leroy. “Entry estimated in one minute now.”

The gunfire from downstairs was practically continuous. Leroy was holding his weapon with one hand while frantically trying to use his cellphone with the other, even as Maggie looked between the door and the three other people. She was torn between her responsibility to get them to safety and her desire to help her colleagues.

“The fucking Merchants are attacking the fucking BBPD?!” Leroy growled, shoving his phone back into his pocket having apparently not got through to whoever he was trying to contact. “The main station, even? They’re crazy, this is going to get a kill order on Skidmark if anyone dies.”

“They’re after the money and drugs,” Maggie groaned. “I knew it was a bad idea. At least the damn PRT has more weapons at their building.” She looked away from the somehow expectant eyes of Taylor, which were beginning to unnerve her sufficiently that she couldn’t concentrate properly. They were completely emotionless, like she was looking at a machine, yet somehow not hostile at all.

“Entry to the building will occur in less than thirty seconds,” Taylor said with impossible calmness. “The assailants are heavily armed.”

“Yes, thanks, I got that,” Maggie snapped, looking back to the girl, who merely watched her. She still hadn’t moved from her seat. “What the hell do we do, Leroy?” she added more quietly to her partner.

The room jumped again as another explosion went off almost directly under them. She could hear shouting and screaming from all around them, along with the sound of lots of people running around. The gunfire was increasing in intensity, the distinctive sound of an AK variant easily audible now.

“Assailants have entered the building. Defenders are pushing back but were taken unawares,” Taylor remarked.

Trying to ignore her, Maggie ran her free hand over her face, swore heavily, then headed for the door. “Stay with them,” she ordered her partner. “If any of those fuckers come through the door, shoot them where they stand. I’m going to help.”

Before he could reply, she’d eased the door open and stuck her head, very cautiously, around the corner. The sound of gunfire from multiple placed was horribly loud now, and she could make out pistol shots crackling like fireworks over the sound of the heavy machine gun, which was operating in bursts every few seconds. “Jesus Christ, it sounds like a war zone,” she muttered under her breath. Glancing back at her partner, she nodded, then looked both ways again before slipping out and closing the door once more.

As she did, she saw Taylor watching her impassively, the girl nodding very slightly once.

Terrified and furious that the drug-running crazies had dared to attack her own side like this, and knowing full well that if they got away with it the entire city would probably erupt in flames, Maggie slid along the wall in a half-crouch as she’d been trained, her weapon in both hands and aimed at the center-mass point an attacker would present. She made it to the stairs and peeped over, seeing no one but hearing a hell of a lot of shooting coming from down there. It seemed to be coming closer too, which was worrying.

Very cautiously she snuck down the stairs, following the yelling and shooting. When she reached the next landing down, she looked out the window to the street below, seeing several vehicles parked fifty yards away, the largest one something that looked like it had once been a dump-truck but was now an urban tank. The fifty cal machine gun was mounted on this on a tripod, the man operating it raking it back and forth while apparently laughing his ass off as bullets slammed into the stonework of the building.

Standing in the street to one side of it was the cape she recognized as Skidmark, his trademark accelerator field glowing dark blue on the road in front of him. He was roaring obscenities while waving his arms at his people, three of whom were throwing bricks and debris at the police station. The Parahuman turned this otherwise minor irritation into a major threat as the fragments instantly gained enough speed that they acted as if they’d been fired from a cannon.

After a second’s thought, she unlatched the window and opened it enough to get her gun barrel through it, taking careful aim at the machine gun operator. It was common knowledge that you couldn’t shoot through one of Skidmark’s force-fields and the angle was wrong to get him from the side, so she picked the gunner as the easier and most important target.

Pulling the trigger twice, she smiled grimly as the man screamed and folded over, falling off the vehicle. Several Merchants looked around frantically, trying to work out who had shot him.

“Oh, shit!” she yelped as one of them pointed, three others opening up on her position with a selection of automatic weapons. She dived for the floor as the window exploded into fragments above her and covered her head. Bullets whined through the opening and slammed into the walls and ceiling.

Shuffling through broken glass on her knees and wincing in pain, she managed to get to the stairs down, standing up into a crouch when she was clear of the danger. Not even half-way down she heard the damn machine gun start up again.

She was just about to tentatively open the door into the next floor when she heard a shot from above her somewhere. Then another, followed by a burst of automatic fire and a short scream, before one final shot sounded.

“Shit, shit, shit,” she snarled, looking through the tall thin window beside the door and seeing dozens of cops firing out the windows of the main office, which was a wreck, with a small fire burning in one corner. Someone from SWAT was loading an anti-tank gun she recognized as something they’d seized from a previous E88 safe house that the Protectorate took out last month. The thing had been sitting in evidence for a month and was due to be destroyed in the next clear out. Now, it was about to be fired out the south window.

Her glance only took a couple of seconds, then she swore again and turned around, dashing up the stairs again. One more handgun wouldn’t help there, but her partner was upstairs alone.

The Merchants had stopped shooting at the stairwell window so she managed to get past it safely. “When the fuck are the fucking PRT going to turn up?” she growled to herself. “Assholes.” Just as she opened the door at the top of the stairs she heard a loud whoosh followed instantly by a much louder boom, then a whole series of smaller explosions. It sounded like the SWAT guy had hit something critical, probably the converted dump truck based on how the machine gun finally fell silent.

Charging down the corridor towards the interview room, gun ready and her legs slowly going red from the dozens of cuts on them, she burst into it to see Leroy leaning against the wall in a seated position, one hand clamped to his right shoulder and blood oozing through his fingers. She nearly tripped over the unexpected obstruction inside the door, stumbling badly, then froze when she saw the Hebert girl aiming an automatic pistol directly at her face, her expression glacial.

A moment later the girl moved the gun to the side, although she didn’t lower it. Breathing again, feeling that she’d narrowly avoided something lethal, Maggie looked to see what she’d tripped over.

A man dressed in filthy clothes and with the bad teeth of a long term drug addict was lying face up, his eyes open and vacant, staring at the ceiling. He was very clearly dead, with an unnervingly familiar hole in his forehead exactly between his eyes. After a couple of seconds she looked back at the Taylor Hebert. The Hebernator, she was beginning to think of her.

“The perpetrator performed a dynamic entry on the room one minute and seven seconds after you left, Ma’am,” Taylor reported politely and calmly although with a total lack of any emotion. “Detective Vanover fired two shots, missing with both, before the attacker opened fire on burst mode. He hit the detective with one round to the right shoulder, causing him to drop his weapon. I retrieve the sidearm and neutralized the attacker, and was about to render first aid when you returned.” Her father was standing with Grover in one corner of the room away from direct line of sight of the door, both men quiet but listening intently.

As Maggie was about to reply, although she honestly didn’t know how she was about to reply, there was a sound from behind her. The terrifying girl, her expression not changing, moved so fast Maggie could only work out what she’d done after she’d done it. There was a single shot, appallingly loud in the enclosed space, and a thud from behind her. With her ears ringing the woman turned around, knowing what she was going to see before she saw it.

Yep. Another Merchant, dead as a stone, a hole between his eyes. “Could you please stop shooting people between the eyes, Miss Hebert?” she asked with artificial calm. “I realize you seem to have a talent for it, but it’s scaring me.”

“My apologies, Ma’am. Where would you like me to shoot them?” Taylor replied. Glancing at her Maggie saw that terrible little smile come and go again and sighed.

“I’m not paid enough for this,” she muttered under her breath, moving to check on Leroy. “You need more time in the range,” she added more loudly to her partner, who grinned painfully.

“Don’t make me laugh, Mags, this hurts like fuck,” he said in an unsteady voice.

“The wound is disabling but not fatal,” Taylor put in, moving to a position where she could cover the door while glancing at Leroy. “Put this over it and press hard.” She handed him a thick absorbent pad Maggie recognized as one of the ones from a standard issue first aid kit, wondering for a moment where the girl had got it from. The thought was driven from her mind as she watched her partner lift his hand, grab the pad, and slam it back over the wound, which ran through the outer muscle of his upper arm. It appeared to miss any bones, which meant he’d probably be fine in the end, although his arm wouldn’t be much use for some time.

Leroy hissed in pain, his face paling. “Fuck me, I hate getting shot,” he said in a voice full of anger.

Maggie nodded, turning to watch the twelve year old girl, who had moved away. “What are you doing, Miss Hebert?” she asked cautiously. Taylor glanced at her.

“Staying here is tactically unsound.” She walked over to the door, which was barely hanging on with the upper hinge pulling away from the frame, opened it, and listened carefully. “The attackers are still in the building and your colleagues were taken by surprise. A counterattack from an unexpected direction will change the outcome favorably.” She closed the door again, then knelt down, putting Leroy’s gun down beside her. Picking up the automatic rifle the first Merchant had used, she examined it with the air of someone who did this every day, making both Leroy and Maggie stare at her.

“Primitive but effective,” the girl, if indeed she was a girl, Maggie mused in shock, commented as she dropped the magazine and checked the contents. Putting it back, she patted the Merchant down one handed, retrieving two more full magazines. One of these was swiftly put in place of the partially empty one.

She repeated the process with the other Merchant, this one armed with an M-16. He also was carrying a stun grenade, which Maggie would swear to her dying day made the young girl smile. It disappeared into a pocket, then she stood up, the AKM over her shoulder and both the other weapons in her hands.

Coming back to a stunned pair of cops, she looked at Leroy, then turned to her father, handing over the M-16. “Detective Vanover is not in a position to use this,” she said in still eerily calm tones. “If any more attackers come into the room, shoot to kill.” Danny nodded, flicking the fire selector switch to burst, an action that made Maggie think he wasn’t entirely unfamiliar with the weapon. The way he was simply letting his horrifying daughter operate was just bizarre. He was far too calm.

The girl looked at her attorney, who was watching with a well-suppressed worry. She momentarily smiled at him, not in the scary way, but as a young woman. “Dad will keep you safe,” she assured him. Turning away, she put the pistol into the back of her jeans and swung the appropriated rifle into a firing position, selecting single shot as she did.

With that she headed for the door.

“I’ll be back,” she added, glancing over her shoulder, her face like stone. Then she was gone.

There was a long silence, broken only by the battle downstairs.

“Oh, fuck me, this is completely insane!” Maggie screamed in fury. “Fucking Merchants. I fucking hate Brockton Bay!” Leroy and Grover jumped at her yell, the former paling in agony again. “Damn it!”

There was a shot from fairly close, followed by an unpleasantly familiar thud. She dived out the door with her sidearm cocked, swearing constantly.

“Stop shooting people between the eyes you crazy robot girl!”

The three people left behind exchanged glances. Leroy, in considerable pain, tried to smile and failed. “Your daughter is… unusual, Mr Hebert,” he said after a moment, understating his thoughts to a massive degree.

Danny nodded thoughtfully, the M-16 pointed at the doorway and his finger on the trigger. “She has her moments, I have to agree,” he commented rather proudly. “And she doesn’t much care for people threatening the innocent. Or her friends and family either.”

Letting his head fall back against the wall, Leroy closed his eyes and tried to breathe through the pain, which throbbed with each heartbeat.

“God help her first boyfriend,” he said weakly. Her father chuckled.

“He’ll need it,” the man said happily. “I’ll have to admit I’m kind of looking forward to watching that.”

Maggie was right, Leroy thought. Brockton Bay was pretty fucked up.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

June 19^th, 2005

“Happy birthday, Taylor.” Annette smiled at her daughter, who was grinning back. “Ten years old. How time flies. Here, we thought we’d give you this first, before Emma comes over.” She handed the girl a box wrapped in colorful paper, then sat on the living room sofa with her husband, who put his arm around her as they watched Taylor very carefully peel back the tape and remove the paper. Annette giggled, the expression on her face had gone quite serious for a moment as she worked. Looking at the revealed box, the grin came back.

“Oh, cool,” Taylor laughed as she turned the game system box around in her hands, to read the back, before pulling it open “Thanks, Mom. Thanks, Dad.” She quickly pulled out the manual, then flopped down on her stomach on the carpet with her legs folded back on themselves, becoming engrossed in the documentation in seconds. Her parents exchanged looks and shook their heads. Their daughter did have a thing for reading manuals, it seemed.

“Hey, Mom? Dad?” Taylor said without looking up from the manual.

“Yes, dear?” Annette replied.

“Can we go to a shooting range sometime?”

Once again, the adult Heberts exchanged a look, before turning their eyes back to their daughter who was still reading, now apparently leafing through the Italian section of the manual for some reason.

Annette sighed faintly. The girl was definitely not growing up quite the way her mother had pictured when she was a tiny baby.

“Why do you want to do that, Taylor?” Danny asked curiously.

“Oh, Kenny thought it would be fun,” Taylor replied absently, now flipping through the German section. They looked at each other again. Her imaginary friend, the one that seemed to have turned up after that horrible Mall incident, seemed to give some odd advice at times.

Still, if it made her happy, where was the harm? If nothing else it would let them teach her that guns were not toys, which was a lesson everyone should learn. Especially in Brockton Bay.

mp3.1415player · Jul 5, 2019

July 1^st, 2005

“Hi, Kenny,” Taylor chirped as soon as the weird sensation of transportation to her friend’s crew compartment stopped. It only lasted a really short time, she knew, since he’d told her and even showed her video of it, but it felt longer. Not painful or even really that uncomfortable, but weird.

“Hello, Taylor,” the BOLO said, his tenor voice sounding calm and pleasant as usual. He really did remind her of her dad sometimes, and she wondered if that was deliberate. “How are you tonight?”

“Don’t you already know?” she asked impishly, hopping up onto the stupidly comfortable couch that was the commander’s control seat. He chuckled slightly at her words. “I mean, you’re in my head. Sort of.”

“I don’t read your mind, Taylor,” the machine replied with a note of amusement in his voice. “Not all the time, certainly, although that is possible. But I do monitor your surroundings via your senses as you know. I merely believe it’s polite to ask when a friend arrives.”

“In that case I’m fine,” she smiled. “Emma says hi, too. Although she thinks you’re imaginary, like Mom and Dad do.”

“It’s best for now that we keep up the pretense, I believe,” her friend said. “I know you want to tell your parents and your best friend, but we’ve been over that. For now, at least, the risk is unacceptable. Until your training is further advanced and your enhancement program has finished stage one, we can’t risk the Enemy detecting you, or me through you.”

“Have you figured out who’s doing all that stuff yet?” the girl asked curiously. “You said that there was some sort of secret conspiracy doing something strange to capes.”

“I’m still attempting to narrow down the people and organizations involved,” he told her. “Now that we have a link to the internet, my work is going faster, but it’s still a complex problem. They’ve had years to prepare and appear to be making full use of the parahuman abilities they have recruited or made. I am almost one hundred percent certain they are also using a method to access parallel worlds based on the hyperspace interference I am detecting. Locating their base will take time, and deriving a method to infiltrate it may take longer. But I have a number of leads.”

“Great!” she grinned. “I’ve been reading all the things you wanted me to check out. But you already know that.”

The AI laughed for a moment once more. “Yes, I do. Excellent work, commander. Your input is most helpful. I am also pleased with your current level of fitness.” Taylor turned to look at the equipment in the ceiling of the crew compartment, which had been making a faint humming sound since she’d sat down. “I would like to perform a more in depth scan in the medical bay, but unless something exceptional has gone wrong, you will ready for the first enhancement.”

“Tonight?” she asked, her eyes wide.

“Tonight,” Kenny confirmed.

“Yay! Finally!” She slid to the floor and dashed across the compartment, zipping through the door that snapped out of her way too fast to see just before she would have hit it. A short distance down the corridor on the other side of the door another door retracted with a click, the girl only slowing when she was in the medical bay. Without being prompted, she jumped up onto one of the two bedlike machines there, lying back and putting her arms at her sides. “I’m ready, Kenny,” she grinned.

“So it would seem, Taylor,” he said, his voice as always everywhere and nowhere surrounding her. “Please hold still.”

“I know how this works,” she said, although she didn’t move.

“Yet you are still talking.”

“Meany.” With a smile, she froze in place, a series of bluish lights coming from somewhere and running down her body for a couple of seconds.

“Scan complete. You can sit up now.”

“Am I ready?” she asked eagerly.

“You are. You now meet the minimum safe levels for Concordiat Battle Upgrades, Stage 1. Are you certain you wish me to proceed?”

She rolled her eyes and glared at the ceiling, provoking another chuckle. “I see. Please lie down again and we can start. This will feel strange from what my records say, and you may fall asleep for a while.”

“OK, Kenny,” Taylor said cheerfully, flopping down on the medical bed again. “Zap me.”

“It’s more along the lines of a number of precisely administered nanotechnology infusions followed by a series of calibrated energy...”

“Less talky, more zappy,” she instructed, waving a hand grandly in the air over her chest. “I am the Commander. I command thee.”

Kenny made a sound remarkably like a snort of laughter. “As the Commander commands. Now relax and please try not to move.”

“What happens if I move? Do I grow a tail or something?” she asked brightly. “That might be cool.”

“No, Taylor, you won’t grow a tail. I feel that while it might be, as you put it, cool, it would also be rather detrimental to our mission goals.” Kenny sounded amused yet reasonable. “Stealth being one of the requirements for those goals. I just don’t want you being ill all over my floor.”

“OK,” she laughed. “You’d make me clean it up, right? Even though you have all those little nanite things that could do it.”

“That is a possibility, yes,” he allowed with a smile in his voice. “The procedure will begin in ten seconds.” A series of arms slid silently out of the sides of the medical bed and curved over her, the girl watching with interest and complete trust. “Eight… Seven...”

“Is the countdown necessary?” she asked, rolling her eyes.

“Not really. One.”

“OOOooohhhhh. Pretty colors….”

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Lowering the device she was holding in both hands to the floor, Taylor panted for breath, collapsing next to it. “Excellent,” Kenny said, sounding satisfied. “Three hundred and forty percent increase in muscle output, bone density increasing at the correct rate, and your nerve conduction times have dropped by over fifty two percent after the first procedure alone. You are responding above the projected rate, which may be down to your age. Or it’s possible that your minor deviation from human standard in my original world line is synergistic with the enhancements. I will be interested to see how things progress.”

Still breathing hard, but evenly, Taylor sat up again and tapped a control on the training aid Kenny had fabricated for her. It beeped and was suddenly very light, the gravity field it generated turned off. “That was mean,” she grumped, folding her arms. “You turned it up without telling me.”

“It was necessary to check your reflexes,” the machine told her. She accepted this in good grace. “Now, you need to eat, then we should have a training session.”

“OK,” she said agreeably, rolling to her feet and heading for the food dispenser, which produced a meal for her by the time she got there. Sitting at the table that extruded from the floor on a chair that did likewise, she began slowly eating. The food had tasted a little strange the first time she’d tried it, but having poked around in the various menus between them they’d found something both nutritious and tasty. It wasn’t as good as the food her mom made but it was pretty nice.

“Are we going to try more instances today?” she asked, before taking a drink. “Four is getting too boring.”

Kenny sounded patiently amused, something that he often was for some reason. “We’ll see how the enhancement package has affected you first, and if everything is working correctly, we can experiment with adding another instance.”

“How many do you think I’ll be able to do one day?” she asked, picking up her fork again.

“I am still unsure of the final number. The parallel processing ability of your parasite is truly remarkable, and I am still optimizing the programming, but it is likely to be considerably higher than we initially expected.” Kenny now sounded thoughtful. “It was a stroke of luck that events came together as they have. It will make the mission considerably easier in some ways, although it won’t be easy in absolute terms.”

“We’ll do it, Kenny,” she smiled. “You and me together, we’ll save everyone.”

“That is our mission,” he agreed with a chuckle.

“When can I get the neural link installed?” she asked when she’d finished, the table, chair, and everything left on the former disappearing back into the floor as she got up. By now she was so used to it she didn’t really pay attention. “You said that would make the training easier and help when I’m home.”

“That is at least a year away, I’m afraid,” he informed her. “Your brain needs to develop further before it can be safely integrated. That said, we’ll have to arrange some form of communication node shortly, now that I’ve partially solved the mass transfer problem. We should begin the matter collection procedure as soon as possible, as I would prefer to repair and rearm sooner rather than later.”

Taylor nodded, heading for the commander’s control couch, getting onto it and lying down. “When do you think you’ll be able to come visit at home?”

The machine laughed. “There is a large difference between transferring a few kilograms of mass to your world and allowing myself to break free of null-space, my friend,” he chuckled. “I do after all mass over sixty-three thousand tons. There is also the minor issue that it would probably cause a degree of consternation if a fully equipped BOLO of my class appeared in Brockton Bay. I am larger than a number of the ships wrecked there as you know.”

Giggling, the girl reached up and pulled the neural link headset down over her head with the ease of familiarity. “It would be pretty funny to see everyone’s faces,” she said. “I bet those E88 people wouldn’t stop running for a week.”

“That would not save them, Commander,” he replied with wry amusement. “Link connected. Standby for training simulation entry.”

“Go for it, Kenny.”

Taylor abruptly went limp, her eyes closing. The crew compartment fell silent except for a faint deep hum and slow regular breathing coming from the willowy young girl on the couch.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

I grow steadily more and more impressed with my young commander. She has taken to the training with a natural aptitude far past my most optimistic projections, and is cheerful and enthusiastic in the process. If anything she appears to find the whole experience interesting and entertaining, despite the rigor of the training schedule. Now that she is free of scholastic obligations for the next two months, I am transporting her to me every night for four hours, which has sped up the process to an acceptable level.

Some weeks ago I manufactured a number of small remote nodes which I was able, after considerable experimentation, to send back with her. There are a number around her dwelling monitoring the location for threats, including one in her bedroom used to make sure her parents don’t unexpectedly notice she is missing. I can transport her back before they find anything amiss.

With her aid, I also infiltrated a local communications structure with a number of the remotes, which tapped into the optical fiber backbone providing the rather primitive planetary computer networking system. Shortly I will be able to arrange for a more effective set of remote nodes, but I judged it safer to begin with something small enough to evade notice, and primitive enough that if they were detected, they would be considered the results of one of the local parahuman anomalous engineering individuals, which Humanity refers to as Tinkers.

I am being very cautious about introducing technology that is too far ahead of this world’s tech base, at least until I can be sure it won’t cause more problems than it solves. The existence of Tinkers plays well into my plans, in fact, as it lets me get away with several methods I was initially unsure would work. It is likely that any Concordiat technology that is discovered or shown in use will be passed off as the work of such a Tinker, and not immediately ascertained to be of ‘alien’ origin.

This is unexpectedly useful.

I have decided also that I need to acquire scans of, and preferably examples of, certain Tinker tech items for investigation. Some of the devices I have found descriptions of on the internet are fascinating, and may well be technology I could make use of. At least two of them are, very unexpectedly, recognizable as almost exact duplicates of technology the Concordiat salvaged from Enemy species. The implications of that are intriguing.

It fits with the apparent methodology behind the colony entities, I think. They clearly scavenge information from the species they infect and destroy, and my belief is that this information includes data on technology that the Tinker class of parahuman is subsequently replicating as part of their ‘power.’ It seems likely that there is some form of deliberate corruption of the data passed on in this manner to prevent the resulting technological breakthroughs being mass produced, probably as a security measure.

I am fairly sure I can bypass that. The overall security of the colony creatures and their parasitical processing nodes is sadly lacking, as I discovered when I arrived. I am constantly scanning the transmissions looking for a parasite with the requisite information I can intercept, but it may well ultimately be easier simply to acquire the technology directly from the source. Time will tell.

If this proves to be the case, though, adding any new technology to my own will only improve my capabilities, and through that enhance my ability to defend Humanity. One thing that has never left my foreground processes is that where there are two such entities, there will be others.

We must be ready, should more discover Earth. And perhaps, once the current mission is complete, take the battle to them…

My musing has taken mere picoseconds, and I now watch as my commander connects the neural link system and readies herself. Eventually she is correctly positioned and I initiate the link.

Connecting to a human brain is always something of a shock for both of us. A momentary pause by her measuring, an age by mine, and her mind is fully integrated into my processing core, her body’s normal neural activity suppressed. I can feel her physiological functions as if they were mine, and she can feel my sensors and drive systems as if they were hers. In many ways, we are one.

Previous commanders have told me that it feels like their minds have expanded to infinite dimensions, and for a brief period they often fear losing themselves inside me. The fear usually faded after they became accustomed to the experience but only my last commander, a man I will always miss, had it disappear entirely. We trusted each other implicitly and this aided the link to reach a level seldom encountered.

Taylor Hebert felt no fear from the very start. That has never happened before.

I don’t know if it’s her age, her upbringing, or just her, but my latest commander links to me more smoothly and easily than any I have records of. None of my brothers ever reported such a clean link. It may possibly be at least partly due to her other link, the one to the parasite I co-opted. There’s no denying that the colony entities have been performing this form of linkage for a very long time and they are most likely experts at it, even if it is essentially an autonomic function. Regardless, I find the link far easier than I could have hoped for from someone who hadn’t trained for the process for the normal length of time.

The parasite whose terminal end is so intimately connected to her brain allows a number of very useful extra functions that were quite unexpected. While I am far more powerful in intelligence and analytical functions, as I was designed to be, the processing node I chose is exceptionally efficient at parallel processing operations, an ability I was able to expand on considerable with judicious reprogramming. The combination of both my original psychotronic cores and the enormous organic engine of the parasite is a potent one.

“Hi, Kenny!” The internal representation of Taylor grins at my own avatar, which I have designed after her request to be a small green creature with long ears and a robe, a character from a movie she likes. It appears to help her, so I have no issues with it, although it’s not quite as dignified as I would have personally chosen.

“Hello, Taylor, once again,” I say to her. “Are you ready to begin training for today?”

“Yep, you know I am,” she replies with a humorous look. “Why else would we be here?”

“Why else indeed.” The interactions, while unnecessary in a strict sense, please her. And I must confess to enjoying being able to talk at a sensible speed with her too. “In that case, we will start with advanced sidearm maintenance, close quarters unarmed combat, urban warfare, and jungle world infiltration from orbit. The usual restrictions on damage, of course. Twenty four hour limit on all scenarios.”

I leverage the connected parasite’s processing power and instantiated three more copies of my commander, who all shake hands with each other.

“Hi, Taylor!”

“Hi, Taylor!”

“How’s it going, Taylor?”

“Who are you?”

“I’m Taylor. Who are you?”

“Taylor, of course.”

“Is it truly essential to go through this each time?” I ask patiently. All four instances look at me, then each other, before smiling.

They bow simultaneously. “Of course, Master,” they chorused.

If I was human I would probably be sighing right now. Still, it amuses her and thus raises her efficiency and morale.

“The scenarios will begin… Now.”

All of them disappear into their own virtual worlds. I divide my own runtime between them, guiding and advising as they follow the basic training routines created by my designers, complete with detailed simulated opponents and equipment indistinguishable from the real thing. With the accelerated processing rate possible for her in the link, she can learn in two hours of real time what would take over a week in reality, and with the addition of the extra parallel processing granted by the parasite, run multiple simulations at once. It takes a little care to reintegrate all the experiential paths into one at the end of such a session, but I have not found it difficult.

At this rate, based on the expected growth in the number of parallel scenarios I fully expect to be able to ultimately work up to, my commander is going to become exceptionally competent much more rapidly than I originally thought likely when I began this operation.

I suspect that this will be of critical importance as the mission progresses.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Lying in bed when she’d returned home, her parents still unaware of what she got up to at night, Taylor rolled over and pulled the covers up. She was in a very good mood. She got to learn all sorts of fun things, she spent time with Kenny who was great, and none of it got in the way of reading and being with her parents and Emma. Life was going great right now, as far as she was concerned. Hopefully sooner or later she could tell them about it, but for now she was content to listen to Kenny’s advice. He was right, probably. He always was.

With a slight grin on her face at the memory of dropping from a spaceship in a tiny capsule onto a strange green world with an orange sun, she fell asleep.

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

June 29^th, 2007

Maggie rounded the corner just in time to see the Hebert girl disappear around the next one, immediately before the south stairwell, her appropriated AKM at her shoulder in a totally professional pose. It was only the fact that the 12 year old was considerably taller than common for her age that let her hold it properly. She slowed to quickly check the latest casualty of the pre-teen, seeing another dead Merchant, his rotten teeth exposed in a snarl that was frozen on his face at the moment of death.

There was evidence that the girl had looted him for any weapons on the spot, then moved on, the pockets of the ratty and stinking coat he was wearing inside out. Taking only enough time to look behind her, in case any more of the invaders were approaching, she sped up again, pausing at the corner ahead to quickly and carefully check around it.

Taylor was now at the door to the stairwell, peering through the glass next to it, her rifle ready and another one slung across her back. She glanced back at Maggie for a moment without surprise at her approach, having obviously known she was there, then pushed the door open with a knee and went through weapon first. “Are you coming, Ma’am?” her voice floated back.

Swearing under her breath the detective ran for the door which was closing now, grabbing it and going through with her pistol ready. Taylor was already half-way down the stairs, aiming the gun in her hands out the window on the next landing as she slowly descended and staying out of the direct line of fire with an expertise that was yet another bizarre data point that added up to… Maggie had practically given up trying to work out what it added up to.

Reaching the bottom of the flight, the girl dropped into a crouch and sidled up to the window, producing a small mirror from one pocket and holding it up to look over the sill. Maggie wondered why she was carrying it, but said nothing. “The improvised tank has been destroyed,” Taylor reported without emotion. “No signs of life. Skidmark and three Merchants are still bombarding the building with power-assisted rubble. There are five still-active Merchants in addition to them, with seven out of action, most likely deceased. I have accounted for three more, leaving a likely fourteen to eighteen assailants still at large.”

She pulled her hand back quickly, a number of rounds following it and lodging in the ceiling as Maggie ducked. The girl merely waited patiently for the firing to end. “They are more observant than I would expect,” she said calmly. As soon as the shooting stopped, she popped up, gun ready, and fired twice, before dropping down again. The shots were so close together it sounded like full auto. “Between twelve and sixteen unaccounted for,” she added.

Beyond feeling anything other that confused horror at the weird and almost hilariously lethal girl, and raw fury at the goddam Merchants, Maggie simply sighed. “Can you at least try not to kill them?” she requested a little helplessly. Even now, she felt that as a cop she should be trying to minimize the deaths, despite the fact that the Merchants clearly didn’t give a shit about it on their part. The girl looked at her for a second or two.

“Leaving the enemy alive to return to battle is tactically unsound,” she pointed out in a reasonable manner. “The assailants resorted to lethal force from the outset. Police rules of engagement are insufficient under the circumstances.”

“Please leave some of them alive, even so,” Maggie said with a hand on her forehead, wishing desperately that they’d simply shaken the hand of the girl and told her not to bother coming in, thanks a lot for getting Ray’s killer and go away please. It would have made her much, much less stressed. “For me?”

Taylor shrugged a tiny amount. “If it’s practical I’ll attempt to comply with your wishes, Ma’am.”

She checked with her mirror once more, then put it away. “Skidmark and his men are out of reach from here and the remaining Merchants are now behind cover.” She tilted her head a little, apparently listening. “And there are reinforcements on the way for them, I believe.”

Now that she was alerted to it, Maggie could hear several engines approaching, along with a lot of shouting that was getting steadily louder. She risked a quick look herself and groaned. Several more beaten up vehicles were roaring towards them, them each with half a dozen druggies hanging on waving guns. “Jesus, this is fucking insane,” she snarled.

“The Merchants would appear, luckily, to have no real tactical abilities, since this form of head on attack is foolishly optimistic against a target such as a police station with armed occupants,” Taylor commented casually. “However it’s going to be a challenge to deal with them without any more friendly casualties.” That terrible little smile flickered over her face. “I enjoy a challenge.”

Maggie shuddered, but did her best to suppress it.

“We should aid your colleagues,” the girl went on, moving towards the next flight of stairs. She looked down, then up, the gun ready, then started down. The firing from downstairs, which had died down for a short period, started to ramp up again as the new batch of attackers joined the rest of the ones outside. Cursing constantly, Maggie followed, wondering all the time how the fuck she’d ended up letting a schoolgirl lead her into something out of a war film.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Lieutenant Alex Hackett, BBPD SWAT, was nearly deaf from the constant gunfire, almost apoplectically furious about the complete lack of response from the PRT, who were only seven blocks away, and more than a little scared. He’d seen four of his friends gunned down in the last ten minutes, one by a ricochet, three from direct fire, and he was almost certain that two of them wouldn’t be getting up again. He cursed whoever it was who was supposed to be running security, and had dropped the ball when the Merchants attacked.

On the other hand, nothing like this had happened since the days of the Teeth, and no one would have thought the Merchants would have had the balls to attack head on like they had. Skidmark was either losing what little wit he had to begin with, more incensed about the raid than they’d expected, or both. Personally, Hackett was going for the first option. And to be fair, having nearly forty screaming junkie lunatics turn up out of the blue and open up on you with heavy weapons was always going to be a surprise, even in Brockton Bay.

Still, he resolved to find whoever it was who should have raised the warning faster and kick his ass around the block at least twice if both of them survived. It might make him feel better.

At least that fuck-off big recoilless gun they’d seized from the E88 stash had come in handy. He was definitely going to suggest that they put it in the armory and hang onto it just in case. It had done a real number on Squealer’s dumptank, which was now burning vigorously in the street outside. Hopefully the bitch had been in it at the time. Pity that the back-blast had half-wrecked the office behind him, but bearing in mind the amount of fire they were taking, that could be excused.

“Someone put that fire out!” Captain Rosenberg yelled from his position a couple of windows down, where he was firing bursts from an M4 he’d grabbed off one of Hackett’s men who had been taken out of action. “And I need more ammo!”

The whoosh of a fire extinguisher was barely audible over the gunfire. Hackett grabbed a mag and tossed it sideways to his superior, who snatched it out of the air and slammed it into his weapon, resuming firing. “Fuck it, there are more incoming. Hackett, shoot that damn cannon of yours at them, slow them down.”

Without responding, the SWAT leader loaded the last round into the 80mm weapon, then aimed out the window, having checked that there was no one behind him. Aligning the sight on the lead Merchant truck he fired. The massive thump of the weapon going off was accompanied by a short-lived roar as the rocket boosted shell flared into the night, detonating on the engine of the vehicle it hit which spun sideways and rolled. The following two trucks promptly ran into it, causing a pileup that sent bodies flying and caused the remaining vehicles to veer wildly around it.

“Good shot!” Rosenberg yelled, sounding pleased. Dropping the now-useless weapon to the floor Hackett picked up his own M4 and started trying to pick off the Merchants that crawled out of the wreckage in the middle distance.

Moments later he ducked reflexively as automatic fire from the inside of the building peppered the wall near him, dropping and spinning around. Five Merchants were standing in the north entrance to the large office, firing at them, having apparently broken in through the rear of the building.

Two more cops fell, one clearly dead and the other badly wounded with a thigh shot that had come in under his body armor.. Bringing his weapon around, Hackett saw the nearest Merchant aim at him and knew he wasn’t going to get on target fast enough.

Just as he was convinced he was going to die, a large hole replaced much of the Merchant’s face as a high velocity round hit the back of his head and went right through. The body dropped, the dead man’s companions yelling in shock and turning.

Two more of them died instantly, whoever was shooting them from behind getting off a couple more shots, then the other two fell under a hail of fire from most of the cops still active in the room. A second or two passed then a voice he recognized shouted, “We’re coming in, hold your fire.”

Maggie Thorpe, her pistol ready, looked around the doorway and waved at them with her free hand. Hackett motioned urgently, causing the woman to scuttle inside and over to him in a crouch. Fragments of plaster were steadily raining down from the ceiling as the rounds from the attackers sank into it. The rest of the people present immediately went back to firing at the outside attackers, although there were at least a couple watching the doorway suspiciously. “Thank fuck you got him, Mags,” the lieutenant told her in a loud voice to be heard over the horrendous noise when she slid to her knees beside him, wincing. He noticed that the legs of her pants were almost black with blood. “Shit, you OK?”

She looked down. “It’s just flesh wounds,” she shouted. Glancing over her shoulder, she added, “And I only got the third one. She got the other two.” He followed her eyes to see a girl, maybe twelve or so and tall for her age crouching over the dead Merchants. She was holding an AKM on one hand and quickly ransacking the corpses with the other, pulling all manner of weaponry and ammo out of their pockets and stuffing it into hers.

“Who the… Mags, who’s this?” he asked in shock. “What the hell is a kid doing here? And with that gun?” He noticed the other rifle over her shoulder. “Guns.” She picked up one of the weapons the attackers had dropped and inspected it for a second, before dropping the one she was holding and replacing it with the new one, which was an MP5A2 he saw. This got slung on her other shoulder, before she retrieved the AKM. “Many guns.”

Maggie had one of the weirdest expressions on her face he’d ever encountered. “Don’t ask. Seriously, you’ll sleep better. Just don’t piss her off.”

The girl reloaded her first rifle faster that he could have done the same thing, dropping the other mag into her pocket, and came over to them. He noticed that her expression was eerily calm and placid, which simply didn’t fit under the circumstances. She might as well have been reading a not very exciting book for all he could see on her face.

When she reached them, staying low in a manner that seemed well practiced, she glanced at the recoilless rifle next to him, then looked around at the rest of the department who were frantically returning fire. “I assume you don’t have any more ammunition for this?” she asked calmly.

He stared, then shook his head.

“Pity.” She shrugged minutely, before rising on her heels a little to look out the window. “Still, you certainly made your shots count. Good job.”

“Thanks. Maggie, who the fuck is this girl?”

Before Maggie could say a word, the girl whipped the rifle she was holding to her shoulder, making him duck, and fired four precise shots out the window. “I estimate there are now no more than seven of the original attacking force left in fighting condition,” she said as she retook her crouching position, as casually as if she was discussing what flavor ice cream she liked. “Plus the reinforcements which number up to a further twenty-three.”

He stared at her.

She looked again, glancing around, then dropping as several shots whined through where her head had been. “A counter-attack from the side or rear will turn the tide. I assume that the PRT are unlikely to attend rapidly?”

After a second, he shook his head, both to try to shake some sanity into the world, and in answer. “They’re slow off the mark unless a major villain is involved right now. Fuckers don’t pay attention unless someone like Kaiser or Krieg kicks off. They’ll turn up sooner or later but not in the next ten minutes at least, I’d guess.”

“Inefficient,” she remarked with a small frown. Which wasn’t the way he’d have put it, preferring much stronger words. Considering how close the damn PRT was, they should have been on site five minutes ago. “Do you have any spare radio headsets available?”

Maggie mutely pointed to a case on the floor near them, which the brunette girl quickly retrieved and opened. Inside were four of the standard issue SWAT headsets. She pulled one out and slipped it on, positioned the microphone over her throat as if she’d done it dozens of times, then turned the thing on. Handing Maggie another one, she said, “I’ll call when I’m in position, then create a diversion. Please engage the enemy when they turn. Your priority target is Skidmark. If he’s taken out, they will most likely retreat. I expect that if we divide their attention we can rapidly defeat them.”

Turning, she quickly headed for the door, keeping her head down, as Maggie and Alex stared at her, then exchanged a glance of total bemusement. Seconds later she was gone, heading for the north side of the building.

“Seriously, Mags, who in god’s name was that?” he finally asked, watching his colleague wince, then put the headset on. He picked up another one and did the same, turning the volume up to maximum since he could hardly hear. “Where did you find a school age soldier?”

“I have no fucking idea any more, Alex,” she said with a grimace. “I’m just rolling with it.”

They heard a shot in the distance in the direction the girl had gone. He felt worried, but Maggie merely shook her head. “Another one bites the dust,” she said in an almost amused voice. Looking at her, he tried to reconcile the things he’d seen, failed completely, then went back to shooting out the window at the crazy drugged up idiots shooting the fuck out of everything and wondering if the PRT would ever turn up.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Skidmark, swearing at the top of his voice, kept layering more and more of his fields on top of the ones he’d already created. The pigs were shooting back from half a dozen rooms in the cop station, but the number of guns was slowly diminishing. He grinned viciously. “We’re getting there you fuck holes,” he yelled to his men. “Keep tossing that shit in!”

Two of the new arrivals rolled an oil drum full of something they’d found in the back of one of the trucks they’d stolen over to his field, then shoved it in. The metal barrel vanished from sight, instantly accelerating to a huge speed, and smashed into the front of the cop shop with a rending crash, leaving a large hole in the stonework. Several of the other Merchants yelled in triumph and charged for the new opening, half of them falling before they’d reached it but two diving inside. With a whoop of exultation, Skidmark waved to his guys. “Do that again!” he howled. “Fucking cops! Kill them all and get my money back!”

He felt energized and on top of the world, his ever present buzz lifting his mood even more than the action did. No one was going to forget what happened if you pushed the fucking Merchants too far after this.

Just as the next barrel was rolled off the purloined vehicle and clanged to the road, something landed next to it and rolled underneath. He caught sight of this out of the corner of his eye in the illumination from one of the still intact streetlights and turned his head, wondering what it was. Another one did the same thing a second later, arcing from somewhere off to the side above them.

He recognized it with widening eyes. “Grenade!” he screamed. Moments later an explosion lifted the back of the truck a little, followed instantly by another, the vehicle’s fuel tank rupturing and bursting into flames. Burning gas sprayed everywhere from the conflagration, several of his men who had already been hit with shrapnel screeching in shock and running, trailing fire.

Frantically looking around he spotted movement on top of the building next to them, some sort of half-empty office block, and pointed. “The jizz plonkers are up there! Get the fucking shitsharks!”

A lot of his guys started firing wildly into the darkness, while he quickly started making another set of fields to protect himself from anything coming towards him. He was barely in time as another grenade flew towards him, entering the field and immediately flying out again in a different direction. It exploded a couple of seconds later, two hundred feet away.

“Ha, you fuckers!” he yodeled in ecstatic joy, “You can’t get me but I can sure as fuck get you.” He waved at the other people between the two fields to start flinging some of the large pile of rubble they’d gathered by ripping up the road surface into the new field at the grenade tosser.

Yet another grenade was thrown into his field. He smugly watched it fly out, then gaped as it neatly dropped into the back of one of the other trucks from which half a dozen of his people were shooting upwards from. Before he could do anything it detonated, bodies falling out of the truck screaming in agony.

“You cunts!” he howled in fury, watching another one get redirected to the second truck and explode just in front of the windshield, the men in it diving clear just in time. Whoever was throwing the damn things had somehow managed to use his own fucking fields to take out his own fucking people. That was the last straw.

“GET THAT FUCKER!” he shouted at the top of his voice. Almost all of his remaining people turned their weapons in the relevant direction on the spot, hiding from the defensive shots coming from the cops, rather intermittently now.

They poured fire upwards, muzzle flashes lighting the street, with no visible effect. No more grenades came at them, and no one shot back.

Just as he was wondering if the unknown attacker had been hit, the cops resumed their firing, several of his people who hadn’t managed to find effective cover dropping, some of them still and some rolling around clutching various body parts.

Looking back and forth between the roof of the building which threw grenades at them, and the cops, he finally decided that the latter were the more immediate problem and instructed his men to start shooting at them again.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“I’m in position, Detective,” the voice of that horror that looked like a pre-teen girl said in Maggie’s ear, making her twitch despite herself. “Stand by. When I’ve distracted them, I suggest that your people take the opportunity to reload and reposition yourselves and wait for my distraction to give you fresh targets.” Taylor’s voice was still level and calm, making Maggie shiver again.

Beside her, Lieutenant Hackett shook his head, staring at her with total confusion. “I can’t believe this,” he said, almost inaudibly, his hand on the headset mic mute button. “Why are we listening to her? She’s about twelve or thirteen at most.”

“Only barely twelve,” Maggie replied tiredly. “And seems to know more about combat than a platoon of marines. Don’t think about it, just do what she says.” She was also muting her microphone, although she suspected that the damn girl wouldn’t care if she did hear.

A huge crash from below them made the entire building shake. Howling cries of excitement came from outside, making everyone quickly look, then aim at the charging Merchants.

“We’ve got a breach in the front wall,” the captain shouted. “Vasquez, Johnson, get to the stairs and hold them off.”

Two cops headed at a dead run in the relevant direction, while others covered them, reducing the amount of firepower available at the windows. Maggie glanced at Hackett, then raised her voice. “Captain, we’ve got incoming support,” she called, making him look over. “Someone outside is going to draw their fire, so we can reload, then get ready to counterattack.”

Her superior looked at her for a long few seconds, then yelled, “You heard Thorpe, get ready, everyone.” His eyes told her that he was going to want a damn good explanation but that he was going to trust her.

Moments later there were two almost simultaneous explosions outside, followed by even more incoherent screaming and carrying on from Skidmark and the other Merchants. The rate of firing increased radically, although it was now apparently aimed elsewhere. She risked a look over the windowsill to see enough shooting being done up at the Michelson building to take out a fighter squadron.

Several more explosions, which she thought were grenades, went off one after another and one of the trucks out there behind Skidmark burst into flames. “I suggest reloading as fast as possible and taking advantage of the Merchant’s lack of attention,” Taylor told her through the earpiece, a tiny note of satisfaction present to Maggie’s imagination.

She passed the message on, although most of her colleagues were frantically filling magazines with fresh ammo. A few shots came from below them, sounding like the police issue firearms, and she hoped that the two cops who had gone after the Merchants downstairs would make it back safely.

The captain was looking out the window very carefully, watching the Merchant gang shoot the hell out of the position they thought the grenades had come from. “Everyone ready?” he called. Several voices came back in the affirmative to him. “Down this end, the angle’s better. Someone see if they can get that junkie fucker with a ricochet or something. Don’t hold back, it’s them or us. We’ll deal with the fallout if we live.”

He sounded oddly calm for a man in his situation and Maggie wondered with black humor whether the attitude of the Hebert girl was catching somehow, even as she and Alex dashed over to the other side of the room and joined the remaining able-bodied police people. Even one of the receptionists from downstairs was clutching an M4 and looking both grimly determined and utterly terrified.

With a look around, she saw that there were easily half a dozen of her friends who wouldn’t be coming in to work again, and several more who would need a lot of medical attention. Anyone who couldn’t shoot but was still more or less functional was still reloading magazines, while a couple of the civilian staff were carrying the big first aid kits around and patching up wounds as fast as possible.

“Take positions and stand by,” the captain ordered. Nearly three dozen guns were pointed out the windows. “Open fire!”

The horrendous noise resumed, the Merchants rushing about frantically and apparently taken aback at least temporarily. They managed to down several more of them before shots started coming back, causing everyone to take cover.

The battle went on for another couple of minutes, one side or another losing people, until she heard that voice again. “Ma’am, I can take out Skidmark from my current location. Do you want me to?”

Maggie, who was currently hiding below the window as bullets whistled overhead, only spared a moment’s thought on it. She glanced at the captain, three positions down from her, and shouted, “Do we want Skidmark alive?”

“NO!” half a dozen voices, including her superior's, roared back.

“Take the shot,” she said.

“Done.”

Moments later a cry of shock went up, and risking a look she saw that the glowing blue force fields had vanished. The remaining Merchants were milling around in confusion, the firing rapidly diminishing.

Captain Rosenberg grabbed the megaphone that was behind him and stuck the end of it out the window, holding the microphone up to his mouth on the end of the cable it was connected to. “Attention, Merchants. Drop your weapons and lie down with your hands over your heads and be arrested, or we will shoot every last one of you where you stand,” he said with a note of vicious and furious satisfaction in his voice. “This is your only chance.”

After a long pause, the firing from outside, which had dropped off almost completely when Skidmark died, stopped. They waited for another thirty seconds then slowly started to stand up very cautiously, looking out the window. About fifteen men and a couple of women were lying down one by one, their guns thrown to the side. One man raised his weapon, then recoiled as a round bounced off the road at his feet, fired from somewhere to the side.

Maggie watched with weary relief as he sagged and dropped to his knees, tossed the AK-47 away, and lay down.

“Jesus fucking Christ, it’s over,” Hackett said with disbelief, although he also sounded relieved.

“It’s probably only just begun,” she said quietly, neither of them really able to hear her voice. A few seconds later she lifted her head, then shook it, as the distinctive sound of the PRT vehicle sirens sounded in the distance. “And now they turn up,” she added with disgust, turning away from the window.

Heading across the room, she heard the lieutenant ask, “Where are you going?”

“I have a partner with a gunshot wound that needs attention, and the scariest girl I’ve ever met in my life to deal with,” she responded.

“What are you going to do with her?” he asked, getting up and walking over to where she had stopped in the middle of the room, watching the half the people there head outside with weapons ready to round up the remaining Merchants, while the other half started tending to the casualties.

She looked at him for a while. “I’m going to thank her, tell her to go away, and ideally stay away,” she finally said with a shrug. “I can’t handle any more of that girl today. If the Captain wants her arrested or something, he can get someone else to do it.”

Alex studied her, looked around, then returned his eyes to hers. “She saved my life, so as far as I’m concerned I’m good,” he said after a moment. “She a parahuman?”

Maggie shrugged. “Don’t know, don’t care. I’d sleep better if I never heard her name again.”

“Going to tell the PRT?”

“Up to the Captain. Again, I don’t really give a crap right now. And if they piss her off, they deserve everything they get.” She sighed, hearing the PRT sirens stop outside, then shut off, followed by a very distinctive motorcycle engine coming closer. “I’m done. I’m a cop, not a soldier, and I have no fucking idea what that girl is except seriously bad news if you get on the wrong side of her.”

She started walking again. “Polite, though. I’ll give her that.”

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Hackett watched her go, then went to help his colleagues, wondering what had happened. From the brief interaction he’d had with the young lady, he could understand Maggie’s point. There was something deeply unsettling about the girl, and he was of the opinion it was probably a matter best avoided.

It wasn’t like he particularly liked the PRT in the first place, and he certainly didn’t owe them much in the way of favors. The girl had saved his life for sure, and probably a lot of his friends lives, so he wasn’t going to disrespect the favor they owed her. Possibly Captain Rosenberg would see it differently, but then the man was a realist, and as far as Hackett could see the young woman hadn’t actually broken any laws in the first place. Depending on how hard you squinted.

Since he was still alive, he was prepared to squint quite hard, and thought that most of his coworkers would feel the same, all things considered.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

When Maggie entered the interview room again a couple of minutes later, feeling mentally and physically exhausted, she found that Taylor Hebert was sitting quietly beside her father, who was talking to Grover, the latter man making notes. Leroy was now in one of the chairs with his hand still over the wound in his shoulder, which seemed to have been neatly bandaged. He looked around at her with an expression of relief, while the Heberts watched them both.

“Shit, I’m glad you’re OK, Maggie,” he said thankfully. “It sounded like goddam world war three out there.”

“Felt like it for a while,” she said, slumping into the chair next to him. “We took a lot of casualties, but we’re still here. And the Merchants aren’t.”

“Skidmark?”

“Dead.”

Leroy looked at her, then at the girl, who didn’t react, before running his free hand over his face. “That’s going to be… interesting.”

“To put it mildly.”

“What about Squealer?”

“She’s alive but unconscious with a badly broken leg,” Taylor said softly. “Apparently she was either exiting or entering the rear door of her vehicle when your Lieutenant destroyed it and got blown across the road.”

“And Mush is still locked up in the basement,” Maggie said, leaning her head back to stare at the ceiling. “So the Merchants are basically gone. Hurrah. One gang down, too fucking many left. And the E88 will probably move into their territory.”

She lifted her head to look at the other people in the room. “Nothing we can do about that, I guess. It’s the PRT’s job anyway.”

“What about them?” Leroy asked, nodding at the Heberts. Their lawyer was watching both cops cautiously.

Maggie sighed. “They’re free to go. In fact, I’d prefer that they go as fast as possible, before the fucking PRT starts asking stupid questions.”

Leroy met her eyes for a few seconds, then nodded. “Fair enough. Nothing we need to do, right? Self defense, open and shut.”

“Yeah.” She looked at the three on the other side of the table, then down at the two dead Merchants. “Self defense.”

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Getting off her bike, Miss Militia looked around in shock, studying the burning vehicles, the holes in the front of the extremely shot-up police station, which made it look like an inanimate extra in some post-apocalyptic movie, and the couple of dozen cops and PRT troopers moving around collecting weapons and bodies. A number of obvious Merchants were being restrained to one side, the police not treating them particularly gently.

“Holy...” she mumbled, trailing off in amazement. “What on earth happened?”

She hadn’t seen this much destruction from anything short of an all-out cape fight for years.

“Merchants went nuts, looks like,” the senior PRT officer standing next to her said, waving his hand around the scene. “Cops defended themselves, took out about two thirds or so of the bastards. Real mess inside.” He glanced back at the station, watching several people come out, then returned his attention to her. “Luckily most of the civilians in there either made it down to the cells and locked themselves in, or got out the back before the Merchants went around to the other side. Got at least seven dead cops, two civvies, and a dozen wounded.”

She whistled softly. “They’re going to put a kill order on Skidmark for this,” she said with a shake of her head.

“No, they won’t,” he replied with a grim smirk. When she cocked an eyebrow at him quizzically, he pointed behind her. She turned around to see Armsmaster scanning one of the bodies, then walked over and looked down.

Skidmark’s face looked up at her, a hole between his eyes. The expression on his face was one of shock. “Huh. Guess they won’t,” she muttered, feeling surprised.

“The BBPD have Mush in the cells under sedation,” her friend and colleague commented, running the scanner in his hand over the dead gang leader again, then turning to her. “And Squealer is in that ambulance with a broken thigh bone, unconscious.”

“Good grief,” she said after a moment or two. “So the Merchants have lost all their capes.”

“Yes. And at least twenty-eight gang members are dead, with another seventy three under arrest, plus these ones.” He motioned to the sullen junkies who were being manhandled into the police station by officers who seemed to have a total lack of good humor, not surprisingly.

“The Merchants are finished as a gang,” he went on with some satisfaction. “Unfortunate that it cost so many lives, but a good result overall.”

She looked at him, then the police station, thinking. This was going to have a weird effect on the gang politics, that much was sure. And the Director was going to go purple, one way or the other. “I suppose we’d better talk to the Captain and find out what happened,” she finally said. He nodded.

Putting his scanning tool back into a slot in his armor, he followed as she headed towards the steps up into the building. The people that had come out of it, a man and his obvious daughter, along with someone she vaguely recognized as an attorney, were shaking hands with one of the female detectives. Some name beginning with T she thought. The woman looked very tired and very drained.

The girl, who was about twelve or so, glanced over, then smiled. “Hey, it’s Miss Militia and Armsmaster. Look, Dad!” She tugged on her father’s sleeve, causing him to look at her, then follow her finger. “Can I get their autographs, please?”

“I think they have more important things to do, dear,” the man said with a long suffering air, smiling apologetically at the two Protectorate heroes. Miss Militia smiled back, the girl seemed unharmed after what must have been something of an ordeal and had bounced back with the resilience of youth. She was amused by the innocent and open look of excitement the girl had.

“It’s no problem, sir,” she said as she stopped next to them, glancing at the female cop who was watching with a blank expression. Poor woman looked ready to drop. “Here you go, young lady.” She handed the kid one of her cards which she’d pre-signed the back of, then nudged Armsmaster discreetly. He sighed very quietly but did the same, before nodding to both father and daughter and going up the stairs. “Sorry about that, he’s concentrating hard,” she said with another smile.

The girl giggled. “I understand, Miss Militia. Dad can get like that when he’s busy too.” Her father ruffled her long curly hair and smiled affectionately at her.

“Thank you for indulging my daughter,” he said gratefully. Turning to the officer, he added, “Thank you, detective. You’ve been very helpful.”

The woman nodded after a pause, appearing ready to drop. Her expression was still fixed in a neutral look, although one eye was twitching a little from the strain she must have been under. Miss Militia thought she needed a few hours sleep and a drink. “Come on, dear, let’s get home. We need to get up early tomorrow to go see your mom in hospital.” He glanced at the heroine. “My wife was shot during a robbery, but she’ll make a full recovery.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Miss Militia said honestly. “I hope she does.”

“I’ll mention that to her, she’s always been a fan,” he smiled. “Let’s go,” he said to his daughter, who waved to Miss Militia, smiled at the dead on her feet detective, and followed her father who walked off talking to the lawyer.

Watching them go, the Protectorate woman shook her head, then went after her companion. She was glad that such nice people had come out of this whole thing without a scratch. Things could have been much worse.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Maggie watched the Heberts walk off, Taylor looking back and nodding politely to her, then shuddered, turned, and went back into the police station where things made some form of sense.

With any luck she’d never hear the name ‘Hebert’ again.

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

June 30^th, 2007

After a quiet ride home, Danny and his daughter went into the house and closed the door. He sat on the bottom of the stairs, not bothering to take his coat off, and scrubbed his face with his hands. When he lowered them, he looked at the girl who was so similar to his wife, and smiled gently.

“Turn it off, Taylor,” he said quietly.

She looked back, then nodded a little, before her face changed and tears began to leak from her eyes. Holding out his arms he accepted the sobbing form of his daughter with a sigh. “I’m sorry, Dad. But they could have killed Mom. I had to do it,” she said into his shoulder as he stroked her hair.

“I know, dear, I know. You did what you had to and I’m very proud of you. Very proud, and very thankful you’re safe. You saved a lot of people today.”

They sat there for a while, the young girl holding onto him desperately, until he finally gathered her up in his arms and stood, going up the stairs to her room, an expression of tired sadness on his own face.

When he came down some time later, he walked into the living room and headed for the cabinet on the other side, opening it and pulling out a bottle of the good scotch. Pouring himself a small glass of it he put the bottle back and sat back in his favorite chair, looking at the various photos of his small family on the coffee table next to it. One finger traced the face of his wife in a picture.

Eventually he said, “Kenny, we need to talk. And Taylor needs sleep tonight.”

“Of course, Danny,” the voice of the AI from an alternative future said, out of nowhere apparent. “Let me say that I’m also sorry this was necessary. She is far better trained than any of my previous commanders, but she is still only twelve. I understand your worries and share them, although we both know this was inevitable sooner or later.” He paused, then added, “Annette is well on the road to recovery, thanks to Taylor, and as soon as she is home I can arrange to repair the damage.”

“Thanks,” the man sighed, cursing the world they lived in while simultaneously grateful that if his daughter had managed to have the bad luck to end up with powers, she at least managed to get the BOLO along with them.

He didn’t get to sleep until nearly five AM and had drunk a quarter of the bottle by that point, but he felt better.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Leroy watched Captain Rosenberg close and lock his office door, pull the blind on it down, and return to his desk. The man sat heavily and let out an exhausted breath, one hand feeling the bandage on the side of his head where the paramedics had patched up a shrapnel wound. The gray-haired man shook his head.

“Hell of a day.”

The other three in the room nodded, Maggie with her eyes closed and her head leaning on the bookcase next to her. She looked ready to pass out.

“Hell of a day,” the captain repeated, massaging his eyes. No one responded. It was the simple truth, after all.

Eventually, after a long silence, the man lowered his hand and looked at the evidence box on his desk. “That all of it?”

“Yes, sir,” Leroy replied.

“The internal security tapes?”

“The Merchants shot up the CCTV room on the way in on that last attack and sadly most of the recordings were trashed,” Lieutenant Hackett said calmly. “Including the ones from the interview room where the Heberts were, I’m afraid.”

Maggie’s left eye twitched, Leroy noted, as he glanced at her.

“Weapons?”

“My gun is in an evidence bag in my desk, sir,” Leroy responded with a slight feeling of responsibility. “Only my fingerprints and Maggie’s are on it.”

“The other weapons our unknown friend used are either missing entirely or were found outside when we swept the area,” Hackett added. “I doubt there will be any prints either. The missing radio headset was found in the office, it must have got kicked under a desk in the excitement.”

“Good.”

“We’re really doing this?” Maggie asked without opening her eyes. The others looked at her for a moment.

“Bury that in the evidence room and accidentally misfile it,” the captain said after another silence, waving at the box.

“What about Doctor Chavez and the CPS woman?” Leroy asked.

“Neither one of them saw anything,” Maggie sighed. “If it was anyone other than old lady Henderson they might ask some questions, but she’ll keep her mouth shut. She doesn’t want anything to do with this. That… girl… terrifies her.”

Her eye twitched again.

“Which is completely sensible, of course. That girl would scare Satan himself. Then shoot him between the eyes.”

Hackett sniggered, causing her to open one eye and glare at him. “You only saw part of it. Trust me, you don’t want to see more. I’m going to get very drunk as soon as I get home.”

“What about IA?” Leroy asked. The captain sighed a little.

“Considering that they lost a man in the initial assault, I doubt they’ll say anything either.”

“All right.” They all looked at each other for a second.

“Fuck. What a mess,” the elder cop said in the end. “Saved by a kid.”

“Wonder if she’s a cape?” Hackett asked in musing tones.

“No one saw her do anything that couldn’t be done by a perfectly normal human,” Leroy said. He shrugged. “Admittedly it would have to be a perfectly normal human with about three tours in Vietnam and special forces training, but...”

After another thirty seconds, the captain shook his head. “It’s half past four in the morning, and this mess is going to last for weeks. The entire station is going to be on administrative leave until the Commissioner is satisfied, not that there’s much station left. You three have given your reports, so I want you all to go home, turn the phones off, and sleep for as long as you need to. I’m going to do the same. And no one talks about Taylor Hebert again. I’ll get things cleared away with the Commissioner.”

Maggie’s eye twitched twice more, but she stood and nodded.

“Can we keep that recoilless rifle?” Hackett added, also standing. “I like it.”

“Where the hell will you get more ammo for it?” Leroy asked.

“I know a guy. Who knows a guy.” Hackett half-grinned, although he also looked about to fall over from shock and exhaustion. Leroy simply shook his head, getting to his feet and wincing as his shoulder pulsed in pain, due to the sling his arm was in being jostled by his movements.

“You SWAT guys are all nuts.” He swept the evidence box up in his free arm, waiting for the captain to unlock the door, then following the other two out. The office was a total loss, with technicians from both the neighboring BBPD precinct and the PRT carefully going through the rubble. No one paid any attention as he headed for the stairs to the evidence room and some creative labeling.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Waking in the early hours of the morning, Annette blinked blearily, looking around for a few seconds until she remembered. Gingerly feeling her side, she winced as a probing finger brought a stab of pain, then dropped her head back onto the pillow.

“Oh, Taylor,” she said quietly, closing her eyes and hoping her daughter was all right.

And that she’d left survivors if anyone had pushed her too hard.

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

■

Welcome to the Parahumans Online message boards.
You are currently logged in, Marco Bolo
You are viewing:
• Threads you have replied to
• AND Threads that have new replies
• OR private message conversations with new replies
• Thread OP is displayed.
• Ten posts per page
• Last ten messages in private message history.
• Threads and private messages are ordered chronologically.
You have no infractions and no warnings.

■

♦ Topic: Merchants are toast!
In: Boards ► Places ► America ► Brockton Bay
Bagrat (Original Poster) (Veteran Member) (The Guy in the Know)
Posted On Jun 30th 2007:

This took me by surprise as much as it will everyone else. Late last night, the Merchants led by Our Lord of Drugs himself, the ever foulmouthed Skidmark, decided it would be a wonderful idea to engage in a full frontal pants on head stupid attack on the main police station in downtown Brockton Bay.

As you may not be entirely surprised to hear, that didn't really work out for them...

Apparently, according to my source, a group of thirty-five Merchant gangers armed with enough heavy weapons to reenact Omaha Beach, including a vehicle mounted .50 cal machine gun for gods sake, rocked up at the station and opened fire with no warning. With a total lack of any tactical awareness, not that it'll come as a surprise to anyone over the age of four, they even put their heaviest weapon in front of the rest of the guns

Squealer, the Merchant's vehicle Tinker, seems to have provided one of her signature piles-of-crap-on-wheels as some sort of tank substitute, and the big gun was mounted on that. They'd jacked half a dozen other vehicles and filled them with junkies and ammo, and the entire bunch came a whoopin' and a hollerin' down the street in true wild west style.

The cops were surprised, but reacted pretty quickly, returning fire in massive amounts. If you live anywhere within about two or three miles of the station, I can guarantee you heard it, because it sounded like something out of a Rambo movie!

My information is that the cause of the attack may have been some idiotic revenge thing after the BBPD knocked over one of their drug factories and confiscated a shitload of cash, drugs, and weapons, and bagged Mush into the bargain. Not to mention around another seventy or so gangers. I'm still waiting on confirmation of that, since there seems to be a lot of confusion surrounding the entire thing, especially with what happened hours later added to the mess. The PRT are being weird too, which isn't particularly unusual right now, they've been being weird for weeks.

But assuming the story is right, well... I'm sort of impressed. The BBPD grabbing Mush in a SWAT-led raid with NO parahuman backup is going to make a lot of people embarrassed. Admittedly, the fallout from the backlash might also make people embarrassed, but you can't win every time

Anyway, that's something I'll add to this thread later when I have more information, and probably open another thread for details.

Skiddy did his thing with his accelerator field, and his guys started tearing up the street for ammo, as well as tossing entire oil drums at the station. It's a hell of a mess, as anyone who was in the area (and I hope no one was, or at least had the sense to run like hell) could verify. Two blocks are still taped off and the station is going to be closed for weeks at least, based on what I could see when I managed to talk my way past the cops there. They've pulled in guys from every other station in the city to help, and the PRT are all over the area like flies on honey too.

The BBPD gave as good as they got, if not better, and took out Squealer's abomination with what someone said was a rocket launcher! No idea if that's correct yet, but I can tell you that there was a very large and very blown up vehicle in the middle of the street, still smoking.

At least two groups of Merchants got inside the building, some through the back and some through the front. None of them made it out again, except in body bags. Our boys in blue had no sense of humor AT ALL at this point and basically shot to kill, which I doubt anyone who's lived with the Merchant menace in the city for so long will care about.

About fifteen minutes in, another group of Merchants turned up with even more guns and joined in, although they lost three trucks before they even got there to another shot from the rocket launcher. At that point it got a little confused (like it wasn't already) and they started shooting at one of the other buildings, according to a civilian witness who was in the station at the time and was crazy enough to watch. BBPD took the opportunity to counter attack in force, took out half the remaining Merchants and, here's the best bit...

Someone managed to off Skidmark!

Yeah, he's finally out of our hair for good. Stone cold dead with a bullet in the brain. No one has claimed credit for the kill, but considering half the BBPD SWAT team was firing everything they had at him, I wouldn't be surprised at all to hear it was one of their snipers. That might well be what divided the attention of the crazies at a critical moment, if SWAT managed to circle around and start shooting at them from behind.

This is big, people. The PRT didn't turn up until after Skids was tits up on the ground, Squealer was blown out of her own tank and nearly killed, and hours after the BBPD took Mush into custody along with half the damn gang. Sure, the other half then went completely berzerk, but the final score was pretty heavily in favor of the good guys. Only seventeen of the attackers, including Squealer, made it out the other side.

The Merchants are gone as a viable gang. The best estimate is that yesterday morning they had three capes, between a hundred and twenty and a hundred and thirty actual gang members, with a lot of random junkies who just hung around and giggled a lot. No more than cannon fodder, and without the core gang members they'll just wander off or get taken in by one of the other smaller gangs.

The BBPD, if the info is right, got one of their capes and possibly as many as seventy of their gangers in the first action. Then Skids gets himself dead, his skanky girlfriend arrested and hospitalized, and something like three quarters of another forty or so gangers killed in the process of something I'm pretty sure could be classed as domestic terrorism. Or rank stupidity. Or both, probably.

The ones who lived got arrested too, so the cops nabbed over eighty of the fuckwits, killed nearly thirty more, and got ALL their capes, one permanently. I'd be surprised if when the numbers are done that there are more than maybe a dozen Merchants left on the streets. Which means that in about a day there will be none, since the E88 will get the ones that the other gangs miss, assuming the BBPD doesn't get them first.

There are a lot of questions surrounding the whole thing and I'm doing what I can to dig up more details. But it's going to cause all sorts of weird shit. Gang politics took a turn to the bizarre last night. The PRT didn't come off as very competent since the battle was over when they finally turned up after about twenty five minutes and considering that the PRT building is only what, a mile or so away? That's not a good response time, guys, you have to have heard it! I did and I was nearly three and half miles away! And the BBPD did in one night what the guys whose actual job it is to deal with parahuman villains haven't managed to do in years.

Now, I know people in the PRT, and they're also good guys. Highly trained, competent, and generally decent. But there's no denying that this doesn't make them look good, at least as far as the public are concerned. I assume there was a reason they took more than twenty minutes to respond to a small war in their back yard, but I don't know what that is and so far they haven't said anything. BBPD isn't impressed, not surprising since they lost eight officers as of the latest count, two civilian contracters, an entire police station, and have at least a dozen serious casualties.

Before anyone states the obvious and blames BBPD for poking a hornet's nest by raiding the Merchants, bear in mind that they were doing what we pay them to do, upholding the law. The statistics on the number of police who lose their lives in the line of duty in Brockton Bay is the second highest per capita in the entire US, the highest being LA. That makes being a cop hereabouts one of the most dangerous jobs in the country. There are BBPD officers who have been in more firefights than some soldiers, and still go back out there.

Yes, it may have been a little provocative in some people's eyes to raid the Merchants, but on the other hand, these are murdering drug dealers who kidnap people off the streat and addict them to their crap just to make money. Not even the E88 do that and they're fucking literal Nazis! God only knows how many people have ended up dead because of those bastards, and I have personal knowledge that some of them were schoolkids. The Merchants were responsible for a lot of the guns out on the streets, which have also cost a lot of lives.

The PRT is supposed to shut down parahuman gangs, you know? Sure, I can understand why they don't go after the E88 even if I hate it, because the Nazis have Purity, Kaiser, Hookwolf... Not easy to deal with. Although that said the heros have some pretty damn serious capes too. Eidolon could probably clean up the entire city in an afternoon then relax with a beer

But that's never happened. It was New Wave who took out Marquis, not the PRT. It was the BBPD who took out the Merchants, not the PRT. There have been quite a few independent heros who have also risked their lives, and sometimes lost them, dealing with the villains. But when they've handed the people they caught over to the PRT, the capes are back on the street in days. I know for a fact that New Wave grabbed Skidmark only six months ago, and I bet they were pissed when he was probably home before they were.

There's something wrong with that, if you ask me. I have no idea if you can point a finger anywhere specific, or if it's just the result of a huge organization being broken somehow, but it's definitely an issue. Hookwolf has escaped THREE TIMES from PRT custody. Victor twice. Kreig twice. They've never managed to even catch Kaiser. Even Mush got away once and he's an idiot. I can't help feeling that this isn't something they should be proud about, and considering the BBPD just showed them how it's done...

Dunno. I just find this stuff out and tell you guys about it. Possibly, even likely, I'm being too idealistic and not cynical enough. The politics of the cape world are complex, Brockton Bay is a weird place, and there are things we as the public don't know and probably shouldn't know if only for peace of mind But I'm sure there's going to be a hell of a lot of shouting about this for a long time. And maybe, just maybe, it's the start of something going our way for once, instead of the gang's way.

I don't normally get all philosophical about things so early in the morning, so if this is a little more personal than normal I apologize! But there's something about seeing what I saw, and learning about how it went down, that's different to the usual shit and it's made me think about some stuff.

Anyway, that's the story as of 10:43 EST. I'll update with new information as I find it. If anyone has video, photos, info on the whole mess, PM me as per usual and I'll link it below.

Update 1: At 12:29 EST the BBPD released final casualty figures, summarized as:

29 Merchants deceased, plus Skidmark
92(!) Merchants including Squealer and Mush in custody
8 BBPD officers and staff deceased
2 Civilian staff deceased
11 BBPD officers wounded, two critically, three seriously, and the rest with minor injuries
4 Civilians, three staff members and one visitor, with minor wounds

Names of the casualties are being withheld until their families are informed. The BBPD has asked that people respect the privacy of those affected, and say that further information will be released sometime tomorrow through the BBPD public relations center. They also confirmed the raid on the Merchant drug factory, full details here, but the figures are impressive. 9 tons of drugs and 21.2 million in cash? Holy SHIT...

At this point there is still no official statement from the PRT or Protectorate other than a brief comment from Miss Militia that she regrets the loss of life. I've met the woman, I can believe that's completely genuine. Even considering the circumstances.

Update 2: There is unconfirmed news that the BBPD may have had aid from an external source during the firefight, who acted to draw the Merchant's fire. I'm trying to find out more about it but to be honest no one who knows for sure is talking and everyone else is guessing. Right now I'd put it at about 50% likely at best. SWAT could easily have done it, after all, as I originally speculated. If I hear more I'll post it, and if anyone has more information I'm listening.

Update 3: BBPD has stated in answer to the rumor that they were helped by an unknown cape that they had no contact with anyone who identified themselves as a parahuman at any point during the action.

Make of that what you will. My own investigations seem to suggest they're being completely truthful, for what it's worth

Update 4: At 14:11 EST a spokesman for the BBPD Commissioner has said that both Squealer and Mush are currently in the custody of the BBPD, and have not yet been released to the PRT pending further investigation. Sounds like they're digging their heels in on this one. I'm not that surprised, since they're in a very bad mood at the moment for obvious reasons. Link to thread discussing the ramifications for BB politics here. Please keep discussion of this topic relevant and in the right thread, guys, I know what you're like

Update 5: At 15:37 EST the PRT finally made a brief official statement about the Merchant attack on the BBPD. Wow. I've heard of backhanded compliments but that's impressive. I'm not sure the cops will be amused...

I think I was right when I said there was going to be a lot of shouting about this. Anyone near the PRT building or City Hall can probably hear it from the street!

Update 6: Some stupidly brave person, or possibly bravely stupid person, managed to get footage of some of the firefight on their phone, I guess from one of the apartment buildings down the street looking at it. Nice angle BTW.

Jesus.

I mean... Jesus.

That's a LOT of bullets! Where the hell did the Merchants even get those weapons? And an RPG!? 50 cal machine guns are bad enough, but I don't know I'm very comfortable about junkies with RPGs running around the place. By the sound of it they were tossing grenades around too, I'm sure I saw an explosion off on the right at 4:37 in the video.

Anyone know what that was that the cops used to take out Squealer's mechanical abomination and those trucks? It was something heavier than the RPG the Merchants blew a hole in the main entrance with.

Update 7: More photos, not very clear but still interesting, here, here, and here. Thanks, guys, but next time maybe you should run away, not stand there and take pictures

(Showing page 18 of 27)

►Brocktonite03 (Veteran Member)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Yeah, I get what you're saying, I do, but I think you're wrong. The BBPD were COMPLETELY in the right in my view, no question. And if it was any other gang, this probably wouldn't have happened. Skidmark was nuts. Kaiser is an evil son of a bitch, but he's smart enough to realize that going after the cops like the Merchants did would do him way more harm than good, and writing off the loss would be the only sensible thing.

And I can't BELIEVE I'm talking about a Nazi in positive terms Someone please help me...

►Laser Augment
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I doubt that the E88 would have just let the cops take one of their capes and get away with it, so they'd still have done something?

►BadSamurai
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Wait?

That normally seems to work around here. Cops eventually will have to transfer the capes to the PRT, since they don't really have the experience to hold them or the authority for that matter as I understand it, and at that point they'll probably escape. Like they always do

►I Like Turtles
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

You make a sadly good point. On the other hand, there's no one on the outside to help the Merchant capes get away, unlike if it was the E88. Unless some other gang decides it wants a Tinker. Squealer is talented.

►SwedishBlacksmith
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Squealer? Talented?

Are we talking about the same person?

I could make something that looked better than HER crap by hitting my anvil randomly while blindfolded and drunk

With a sledge hammer...

►I Like Turtles
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

:rofl:

I know what you mean, but she IS talented in her own... unique... way. Don't think about what her inventions LOOK like, just marvel at the way they even WORK!

Some of the things she's made from random parts should by rights just sink into the ground out of embarrassment, but they still run. Somehow.

►TheOneTrueAuthor
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Tinker Bullshit, man. Tinker Bullshit.

Every time I write a story with Tinkers, I wonder if I'm being too unrealistic, then I read something here that makes it obvious I'm not being unrealistic enough!

►SwedishBlacksmith
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Huh.

Point, I guess

►Henchman29
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Hey, anyone know if the cops will be able to keep the Merchant's cash? Isn't there some sort of law about that kind of thing?

►Feychick
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I'm not sure about New Hampshire, but in my state the asset seizure laws would let them keep it, yep. That's not always a good thing, since some police forces and federal agents have a reputation of being overenthusiastic about confiscating something they take a shine to

In this case, I personally think it would be completely fair.

End of Page. 1, 2, 3 ... 16, 17, 18, 19, 20 ... 25, 26, 27

(Showing page 19 of 27)

►ProfessionalRussian
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I wish someone would shut down the E88 that effectively.

Kaiser would look good wearing a hole in his head

►Brocktonite03 (Veteran Member)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Yeah, he would

►TrueAryan
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

[post deleted, personal attack]

►Marco Bolo (Moderator)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Please refrain from racist abuse, it helps nothing. A second offence will result in a one week ban.

Thanks.

►Laotsunn (Kyushu Survivor)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I can't believe you let a self-confessed Nazi post here. Brockton Bay is a very weird place. I don't think I'd like it, but reading about it is... interesting.

►ArchmageEin
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Freedom of speech is a thing.

►Laotsunn (Kyushu Survivor)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Sometimes, just sometimes, perhaps it shouldn't be...

►Marco Bolo (Moderator)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

While there are, and must be, limits to free speech, history shows that it is generally a positive influence on society. This is not the place for this discussion, though.

If everyone could refrain from provocative posts suggesting violence to anyone, even known villains, it would make my task easier, by the way. I understand the urge but we should resist it as much as possible

►LizardsAreFun
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Always the voice of reason, hmm, Marco?

►Marco Bolo (Moderator)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I do what I can to keep the peace It's my reason for existing after all!

End of Page. 1, 2, 3 ... 17, 18, 19, 20, 21 ... 25, 26, 27

(Showing page 20 of 27)

►FOXXgirl
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

:rofl:

Poor Marco, dealing with the humans. Foxes are far more sensible.

►LizardsAreFun
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

But lizards are better

►FOXXgirl
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

You WOULD say that, you troll

►SwedishBlacksmith
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Don't set him off again, please! I can't stand the puns...

In a transparently obvious attempt to get this thread back on track, did anyone see the rumor that the BBPD had someone helping from outside? Maybe a new cape?

►Bagrat (Original Poster) (Veteran Member) (The Guy in the Know)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I'm trying to track down more information on that, but so far no luck. Anyone else have anything?

It wouldn't be impossible, especially around this damn city, we have new capes practically coming out our ears it seems like.

►ProfessionalRussian
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I haven't heard anything specific about new parahumans for a month or so, but I agree it's not impossible.

But don't let lack of information get in the way of a rumor! That takes all the fun out of it.

►I Like Turtles
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

The entire POINT of an internet forum is to jump to an unfounded conclusion from an unwarranted assumption in as few steps as possible, right?

We're VERY good at that

Not as good as some places, and we all know who I'm talking about, but good.

I still think it was a SWAT sniper that got the Skidman. FMJ FTW. Go BBPD!

►Uber (Verified Cape)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I'd be one of the first to say I'm not someone the police like very much, for obvious reasons, even though we're pretty new on the scene But I'm impressed with them in this case, and sorry they lost people to those druggie bastards.

As a sign of respect, Leet and I are donating the money from our last mission to the BBPD Benevolent Fund. We're villains, not evil

►Lady Photon (Verified Cape) (New Wave)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

That is a kind gesture, Uber.

Although it won't prevent me from arresting you next time we meet!

►Uber (Verified Cape)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

You can try...

Hasn't worked so far :evil:

End of Page. 1, 2, 3 ... 18, 19, 20, 21, 22 ... 25, 26, 27

(Showing page 21 of 27)

►Procto the Unfortunate Tinker (Not a tinker)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Is is me or is it weird that a hero is complimenting a villain in public?

It's not just me, is it?

►Henchman29
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Only in Brockton Bay, man. Only in Brockton Bay.

Uber and Leet aren't much in the way of villains, though

►Uber (Verified Cape)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Hey! We try!

►Henchman29
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Not very hard. Which I guess is a good thing...?

►Marco Bolo (Moderator)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

If everyone could also refrain from egging on our local comedy villains that would also help. I doubt that the PRT would be entirely happy if they upped their game, after all!

►Uber (Verified Cape)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Thanks, man. I love you too

►UnionGuy
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

What do people think of this?

It sounds a lot like the BBPD are trying to delay handing over Squealer and Mush to the PRT to me, which is... strange.

►Bagrat (Original Poster) (Veteran Member) (The Guy in the Know)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Thanks, I've linked it to the OP. And yeah, I'd agree it's strange. Still no word from the PRT, which is also a little odd. Any PRT employees prepared to chip in?

►Reave (Verified PRT Agent)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I can't say anything officially, of course, but the situation is complicated. More information will be released in due time.

►Feychick
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

When are cape related shenanigans NOT complicated?

End of Page. 1, 2, 3 ... 19, 20, 21, 22, 23 ... 25, 26, 27

(Showing page 22 of 27)

►Reave (Verified PRT Agent)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

If you only saw the things I saw, you'd be even more confused

►SwedishBlacksmith
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Most of us in this thread live in Brockton Bay, and we do see the things you see, Reave.

You are so, so right...

►Procto the Unfortunate Tinker (Not a tinker)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

Remind me never to visit your city. It's a bizarre place on a good day.

I'm still very curious why the PRT have been so quiet for so long. It's not like them, normally they have a statement out in less than an hour. Whatever else they are PR is second nature to them which makes this delay unusual.

►Bagrat (Original Poster) (Veteran Member) (The Guy in the Know)
Replied On Jun 30th 2007:

I suspect, as I've said, that this is more politically involved than normal. I'm sure they'll say something sooner or later. Give them the benefit of the doubt, guys, they'd not the bad guys here. Nor are the BBPD, remember. Let's try to not repeat the flaming this thread opened with, and bear in mind that a lot of people died yesterday. Keep things respectful and (I know this won't work so I don't know why I even bother!) on track.

We haven't heard the end of this, that I'm certain of, so it's going to be interesting seeing what comes to light as the days pass.

End of Page. 1, 2, 3 ... 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27

■

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

July 12^th, 2005

The early morning mist was still present over the lake as two men came out onto the rear deck and sat down, each one holding a bottle of beer. One of them opened his with a flick of a steel implement, then handed the opener to his companion, who did the same. Clinking the glass bottles together, then taking a sip, both relaxed with smiles.

Out in the mist a couple of small watercraft were moving gently across the shallow waves, one of them trailing a line from a fishing rod held by an old man who lifted his hand in salute as he spotted them, getting a wave back. In the distance faint sounds of children shouting and splashing could be heard, coming from around the bend in the shoreline to the right.

Other than that, it was quiet and still, only the background susurration of the light breeze through the leaves of the maple trees surrounding the cabin and birdsong disturbing the scene.

The pair sat there for a while, until Danny turned his head to glance at his compatriot. “Thanks for inviting us up here, Alan,” he said, before sipping more beer. “It’s a nice place. Haven’t been to the lake for a couple of years.”

“You needed the break, Danny, after everything that’s happened in the last few months,” his friend replied, his eyes shut as he basked in the sunlight with an expression of contentment on his face. “So did I, actually, work’s been … tedious… recently. Lucrative, but tedious.” He smiled for a moment. “Oddly enough, handling people’s divorces seems to bring out a lot of the worst in them.”

“Fancy that,” Danny said with a dry tone, making his friend snicker. “I wonder why?”

“Got me. Just because two people who used to love each other are generally doing everything they can to make each other’s lives hell...” Alan snorted with a shake of his head. “God, I make a lot of money doing this, but sometimes I really wonder if it’s worth it. The things you see and hear… You wouldn’t believe it.”

“I think I probably would, actually.” Danny sighed. “I’ve talked to people on both sides of that sort of thing, and it often goes very nasty.”

“Damn right it does,” Alan grumbled. “Anyway, I’m free of it for two and a half weeks, so I’m not even going to think about work until then.”

“Good idea,” his companion nodded.

They were silent again for a few minutes, slowly finishing their beers. Inside the cabin behind them sounds were starting to filter out suggesting that the rest of their respective families were now stirring.

The dull thumping sound of footsteps off to the left made both of them turn their heads, Alan opening his eyes. They watched as Taylor jogged past on the narrow beach next to the water, waving to them, and disappeared around the next bend on the right. There was a pause.

“How early did she get up?” Alan asked, looking back to Danny, who shrugged. His friend was still looking after his daughter with a slightly quizzical expression.

“Earlier than us, I guess,” the other man replied. Returning his attention to the lake, he relaxed into the chair again. “She’s been on an exercise kick for a while now. I suppose that’s a good thing on the whole. The girl’s definitely in pretty good condition. Better than I was at that age.”

“She’s always been very active,” Alan noted.

“Yeah, Taylor has three modes. Sitting and thinking, reading with an intensity that’s kind of disturbing, or running around like a lunatic. Usually with Emma panting after her.” Danny grinned as Alan chuckled. “I’m not sure which is more dangerous.”

“The Wilsons would say the sitting and thinking,” Alan commented with a sly look. “Or as they might have said, ‘Plotting and planning.’”

With a shake of his head and a wry smile, Danny finished his beer. “That dog got what was coming to it. It got better.”

“They didn’t seem to see the funny side.”

“Everyone else did,” the taller man said. He held up the bottle. “Another?”

“Might as well, we’re on holiday after all,” Alan replied, finishing his as well. Danny nodded, getting up and going back into the house. When he came back with two more bottles, Emma was with him, rubbing her eyes and yawning widely. “Hi, sweetie, sleep well?” Alan asked his daughter. The red-head nodded, yawning again, then slumped down on the deck next to his chair and leaned on his legs.

“Yeah, Dad. Sort of, I guess. I forgot how noisy dawn is out here.” The girl shrugged, her eyes half closed. “All those birds screaming at each other all the time.”

“Nature isn’t particularly silent,” Danny observed as he retook his seat, handing his friend one of the bottles, both of them being opened with a hiss. “You’ll get used to it in a day or two, Emma.”

“I hope so, Uncle Danny,” she replied with a small smile. “I need my sleep.”

“You sleep too much already,” another female voice said with a laugh, making them all look around to see the other Barnes sibling, Anne, who was grinning at her sister while adjusting her robe. Emma stuck her tongue out at the other girl, who responded by crossing her eyes. “Mom says we’re going to have breakfast at eight, dad.”

“Thanks, Anne,” Alan nodded.

All of them looked over at the sound of footsteps in the sand again to see Taylor now jogging back the other way, still apparently moving at the same speed. The brunette waved once more.

“Tay!” Emma shouted, jumping to her feet and waving. “Hey, Tay! Wait for me!” She dashed down the stairs at one side of the deck, tripped, rolled to her feet in one motion, and ran after her friend. The other girl had looked around at her shout and was now jogging backwards somehow while laughing.

The three left behind watched as the red-head caught up with her somewhat taller friend, both girls looking happy, then kept going in the direction Taylor had been jogging. As they disappeared past the edge of the shoreline Taylor was speeding up steadily causing the other girl to start shouting.

“Tay! Slow down, you long legged freak! Tay!”

Anne, after a few seconds, shook her head with a giggle. “They have way too much energy,” she observed with the wisdom of someone four years older than the two ten-year-olds. “I’m going to get dressed.” With that she turned and left Danny and Alan alone once more. The sounds of voices could be faintly heard from inside the cabin, but overall it was quiet once more.

Both men sipped from their bottles. “Ah, to be young and full of energy again,” Alan murmured, holding his bottle up and inspecting the label. “This is damn nice beer.”

“Speak for yourself, you old man,” Danny chuckled. “I still have plenty of energy.” He glanced at the bottle, then nodded. “Local brewery down in the docks, near the pub on the waterfront. Pat, the barman there, recommended it. Friends of his set the place up about a year back. Some of our guys helped install the brewing equipment, and it’s pretty popular at the Union.”

“Huh. Didn’t even know we had a brewery in the city at all,” Alan noted, taking another swig. “I wouldn’t have expected one to be there either. Not the safest area.”

“It’s far enough away from the commercial district that the E88 stay out, the other gangs are normally fairly polite around the Union these days, and the Merchants...” Danny smiled briefly in an evil manner. “Let’s say that they were persuaded that trying their tricks around us wouldn’t end well. We don’t have any trouble from them now.” He drank more beer, looking satisfied.

Alan studied him, then went back to watching the lake. The old fisherman was currently reeling in his line, looking pleased at the way it was twitching around. “Your guys are scary sometimes, Danny,” he remarked idly. “Remind me never to get on your bad side.”

“Hey, I just work there,” Danny protested with mild amusement. “Nothing to do with me.”

“Sure it isn’t,” his friend snorted, smiling slightly. “Just like it wasn’t anything to do with you back in college that time with the frat that hurt a girl you liked. How many was it they found lying around outside moaning with broken arms or legs? Three?”

“Four, I believe, but I have no idea what happened,” Danny snickered. “I was on a date and had plenty of witnesses for that.”

“Hmm. And when Annette wanted to get out of that little man-hater’s group she was in? I vaguely recall hearing that there were some… harsh words… involved. Oh, and a threat involving a road flare and a can of gas. Although that might be a just a rumor.”

Danny shrugged. “Again, I can’t imagine where you got that from.” His eyes were grinning but his expression was entirely blank. “I merely went and talked to that Lustrum woman and explained that Annette wanted to leave her group for various reasons. She was reasonable enough about it. But you know how these things get exaggerated in the retelling.”

“Yeah...” Alan shook his head. “Exaggerated.” He finished the bottle and put it next to the first one on the deck next to his chair. “When we go back I’ll have to pick up a crate of this stuff.”

“I’ll mention it to Pat and get him to put a couple to one side,” his friend told him. “He sells most of it in the pub. They’re thinking of expanding at some point but right now they’re making it as fast as they can and can barely keep up with demand.”

“Guess there’s enough space down that side of town for that sort of thing,” Alan commented. “Considering all the empty buildings and so on.”

“Yeah,” Danny sighed. “Way more empty places than you’d like to see. I wish I could get the damn city authorities to push a little more money into the ferry project, if we could get that up and running we might be able to revitalize the area. There are lots of small business ideas I hear about all the time which would work if they had good access to cheap buildings and land. Which the docks are full of. Of course, getting that fucking ship out of the mouth of the bay would mean we could get the port itself working again, but...” He shrugged tiredly. “I wouldn’t know where to begin on that one, and the city isn’t even vaguely interested. They should be, but the current council seems content to just sit there and do nothing. Status quo is enough for the bastards. Maybe come election time we can get someone in who gives a damn.”

“To be fair, Danny, the city economy isn’t exactly buoyant right now,” Alan pointed out. “Hasn’t been for years, ever since the riots, and they were because things were going down hill in the first place. Now, though? With the fucking gangs running half the place, and the amount of corruption in the council, never mind all the conflict of interests at least half the politicians have… We’ll be luck if we don’t have even worse riots in a few years.”

“You don’t have to tell me that, Alan,” Danny sighed. “I see enough examples of that every damn day. People I’ve worked with for ten years or more are losing everything while some rich bastard sells another condo or something then sits in his penthouse drinking his expensive brandy. Or the fucking Nazis burn down an apartment building again, or some poor son of a bitch gets grabbed off the street by the Merchants and filled with their shit.”

Alan nodded slowly, watching the fisherman pull his catch on board. Silver scales glinted in the morning sunlight, then he saw an arm swing down with a vicious motion, a small club abruptly ending the movement of the fish.

He wondered if that was in some way symbolic of life these days.

“Things are bad, all right,” he agreed. “Could be worse, though. We both have our health, our families, and decent jobs.”

“A hell of a lot of people don’t,” Danny muttered.

“Yeah. But… That’s life, right?”

“Unfortunately.”

Both lapsed into silent companionship for a while. Anne came out again wearing a bathing costume and headed for the water, the two fathers watching as she tested the temperature with a toe, shivered, then charged in regardless. Danny laughed as a shriek sounded, Alan shaking with amusement but doing what he could not to be obvious about it.

“Still a little chilly, I guess,” Danny commented.

“It’s pretty deep a little further out and the current brings cold water up right there,” Alan said, still smiling as he watched his older daughter swim towards a floating pontoon that was anchored about two hundred feet from shore. “She should have gone in on the other side of the jetty, it’s a lot warmer there because of the sun this time of day.”

“She swims well.”

“Yes, she’s very good at it,” Alan nodded. “Spends a lot of time in the pool at school.”

Anne reached the pontoon and climbed up onto it, then lay down and sunned herself. Danny chuckled. “You’re going to have to beat the boys off with a stick when she’s a little older, Alan.” He glanced at his old friend with an evil smirk. “Want to borrow mine?”

Alan snickered. “I have my own, don’t worry. No boy’s getting his hands on my daughters without me having a long, long talk with the kid.” They looked to the left as voices were heard, seeing Taylor and Emma coming back, this time just wandering along and looking at the ground. Taylor stopped, bending over and picking something up, then waved it at her friend who shrieked and jumped back. Moments later she was pelting away with Taylor chasing her waving whatever it was.

“Tay! That’s disgusting! Throw it away!”
“Ems, come back here, it just wants to be friends!”
“Tay! I hate you!”
“It wants to hug you!”

Both girls vanished behind the trees again. Danny shook his head slowly. “My dear daughter may have inherited just a little too much of her mother’s sense of humor, I fear.”

Alan was convulsed with laughter and could only weakly wave a hand after the girls. Eventually he recovered a little. “Better than TV, right?”

“It’s pretty funny watching them,” Danny agreed. He put his bottle, which he’d finished a while ago and had been rolling between his hands, down and leaned back in the seat, reclining it as far as it would go. “Yeah, this is definitely one of your better ideas.”

“Better than that time we fixed up your dad’s old mustang and went cruising in it?”

“Well, we’re not sitting in the back of a cop car this time, so I’d have to go with yes on that one,” Danny replied with a grin.

Alan laughed again. “God, how we ended up not having a record each I have no idea. Your dad called in a lot of favors, I guess.”

“He took it out of us in kind, though. I remember some of the things we had to do afterward.” Danny shuddered. “He was a hard taskmaster when he was riled.”

“We probably deserved it.”

“We definitely deserved it. I still didn’t like it.” They shared a look of amusement.

“Good times, I suppose.”

“Yep.”

Taylor and Emma came back into sight, this time carrying a log between them that was large enough neither father was entirely sure how they managed. With some effort they got it into the water, then cautiously tried sitting on it.

This ended fairly predictably with both of them getting very wet, amid a lot of laughing and screaming, but it didn’t prevent them keeping at it.

“Emma’s growing up a lot as well,” Danny noted idly. “She’s definitely taller than she was at the start of the year.”

“They shoot up pretty quick at that age,” Alan agreed, smiling as Taylor managed to stand on the floating log, only to have Emma push her off it and laugh. “Look at Taylor, she’s already two inches taller than Emma, and if she’s got your height, she’ll be taller than I am when she’s all growed up.”

“I hope she inherits everything else from her mother,” Danny chuckled. “She’s sure the spitting image of her at that age.”

“That she is. You’ll need a good solid stick, I think.”

“Already sorted out, my friend.”

“And if you need help holding him down, just call.”

They exchanged another wry look. “Thanks.”

Voices coming closer from inside made both men sit up and look around, to see both their wives joining them on the deck. “Stop threatening boyfriends that won’t exist for years, you two, and sit up,” Zoe Barnes said. She was carrying a tray of mugs, steam rising from them, and put it on the picnic table to the side of the deck. Annette picked up a pair of the mugs and handed her husband one, keeping the other for herself, as Zoe did the same for Alan.

“Thanks, love,” Danny said, trying the coffee.

“We thought you’d had enough beer for this time of morning,” Zoe commented, moving one of the other chairs over and dropping into it. Annette leaned back against the wooden railing surrounding the deck area and held her coffee in both hands, watching the two girls chase each other around the log, splashing water all over the place. She was grinning at the sight.

“Probably a good idea,” Danny said. “We can get properly drunk tonight.”

Zoe raised an eyebrow at him, then looked at his wife, who shrugged. “Your man is implying a level of alcohol consumption I think is a bad example for the children, Annette,” she remarked.

“I brought enough for everyone,” Danny replied casually.

“Objection withdrawn,” Zoe promptly said, then giggled. “We just need to make sure they’re asleep first.”

“That should be easy enough considering how much they’re running around at the moment,” Alan noted, nodding towards the two pre-teens. The girls were now apparently re-enacting some sort of sword battle with the aid of driftwood as blades, clacking sounds ringing out across the area accompanied by high-pitched battle cries. “You remember when they thought dolls were the best thing ever?”

The others exchanged a look. Annette peered at him. “That phase lasted about three months, Alan,” she pointed out. “Then it was superheros. Then supervillains. Then both at the same time.”

“Oh, god, I’m remembering the adventures of The Crimson Lady and her arch nemesis Doctor Curlyhair now,” Alan replied after a moment, putting a hand over his face. “Why did you remind me about that?”

“We never did work out how they got onto the roof of your house, did we?” Danny mused out loud. “Or, for that matter, how they got that tennis pitching machine of yours up there with them.”

“We know why they did, though,” Zoe giggled. “Poor Mr Fung. He wasn’t amused.”

“Don’t you mean “The Great and Powerful Tinker Villain known as The Fungmaster?” Annette said, putting on a deep voice for effect. “His evil was the only reason Crimson Lady and Doctor Curlyhair joined forces.”

“His evil greenhouse?” Alan asked with a grin. “I seem to remember that was the target.”

“I was impressed with their aim,” Danny commented, snickering under his breath. “Working out the trajectories and everything. Pretty damn good for a couple of eight year olds.”

“You weren’t the one who had to pay for new glass,” Alan sighed. His wife was laughing quite a lot now, making him poke her in the ribs. “Be quiet, woman,” he ordered sternly. She just grinned at him and kept giggling. “I get no respect in this household at all,” he muttered.

“I feel for you, man,” Danny chuckled. “At least you didn’t have a supervillain lair in your basement.”

“No, I had a superhero lair in my attic,” Alan retorted. “And I still don’t know why the superhero who kept jumping around up there was always inviting her arch-nemesis over for dinner.”

“Remember the time Doctor Curlyhair switched her mind with Crimson Lady’s?” Zoe asked, her mouth twitching. “That was… weird.”

“They did a pretty good job of it,” Alan nodded, grinning. “I was surprised how long they managed to keep it up.”

“Did we ever find out what their superpowers actually were?” Danny asked thoughtfully.

“I think it was based on whatever was the most fun at the time,” his wife replied, turning to look at the two girls, who were now bent over the sand, Taylor drawing something with her former sword-stick and Emma looking dubiously at it.

“Girls,” Danny said with a shake of his head. “Who knows what they think about.”

Both wives exchanged a look then cracked up at his desolate tone, making him smile again.

When they’d all calmed down, Annette pulled a chair up next to her husband and draped herself over it, putting her arm around his neck. All four of them watched the girls play while they drank their coffee. Beyond them, Anne went for another swim, before climbing back onto the pontoon and resuming her sunbathing.

Eventually, Zoe asked in a musing tone, “Have you ever wondered what it would be like if either of them did get powers?”

Danny groaned. “Oh, god, I’m trying not to think about that,” he said grimly. “And desperately hoping that it never happens. It doesn’t usually improve people’s lives in the long run.”

He glanced at his wife, who shook her head slightly. “It’s often difficult,” she said quietly. “And how you get powers is… usually very bad. There’s a reason that there are so many villains and it’s not all because of the PRT and their stupid policies, although that doesn’t help.”

“Never much cared for them, have you?” Zoe asked.

The brunette woman shook her head. “Too many memories,” she replied, her voice still low. “There are some good people who work for them, probably most of them in fact, but there are also some assholes in places where they can cause a lot of problems. And they’re very good at it.” She sighed faintly. “I could name names. That bastard Tagg is one of them. He’s one of those people who should never be in a position of power.”

“I know that name,” Alan said thoughtfully.

“You should, it was him who pushed the PRT ENE director into his current job two years ago,” she grumbled. “And that idiot should be shot for gross stupidity. He got a dozen completely innocent people killed with his gung ho counterattack on those Teeth fuckwits, Miss Militia is going to be recovering for at least another three months, and from what I heard Velocity probably won’t ever work again as a hero. Not to mention six dead troopers and three cops. Sure, they had to do something, but he did everything wrong against the advice of practically everybody. The man’s a total menace.”

“I knew one of the cops,” Danny sighed. “Good guy. And I met one of the troopers once, I think, I recognized the name from the news. He used to go to Pat’s bar sometimes, I’m pretty sure.”

“At least they got all the Teeth, so I guess there’s that,” Alan said.

“Yeah. Not sure the people who were shopping would agree, but yeah.”

Alan turned to look at Taylor, who was gesticulating wildly, then pointing at what she’d drawn on the sand. Emma was standing with her arms folded and shaking her head. “Doesn’t seem to have affected Taylor too much, thankfully. She was quieter than usual for a while, but she’s back to normal now as far as I can tell.” He looked at Danny. “And you came out the other side pretty well too.”

“To be honest I’ve seen worse,” Danny muttered, watching his daughter too. His wife put her hand on his and leaned on him. “But that’s nothing that someone her age should go through.”

“No, it wouldn’t be,” Alan agreed.

“She did seem to find an invisible friend as a result, though,” Annette said after a momentary silence.

“Kenny, or something like that, right?” Zoe said.

“Yes, that’s the one.” Annette smiled. “We still don’t know what he’s supposed to be, but he seems to talk to her a lot. Or so she says. Apparently he’s interested in everything, so she’s reading even more now so she can fill him in on things.”

“What things?” Alan inquired curiously.

“Absolutely everything,” the woman sighed. “She’s read practically every book in the house, including Danny’s dad’s old military manuals, all my language books, the entire collection of SF stuff, even the cookbooks. I caught her reading the dictionary the other day, for that matter.” She giggled. “She ended up talking for five minutes about antidisestablishmentarianism, of all things. Most people can’t even pronounce that word, never mind know what it means.”

“A polysyllabic young lady,” Alan smiled.

“She is certainly that. She’s got a vocabulary that would shock my students when she tries. And when she’s thinking you have no idea what she’s thinking about,” Annette replied. “She’s like a sphinx, just sits there with her face blank and ponders ideas. Then before you know it you have an angry neighbor on your front porch yelling something about a dog...”

They all laughed again. “Your daughter is never boring,” Zoe commented.

Danny sighed heavily. “No, that she is not. And this imaginary friend of hers is making the weird ideas even weirder. She wanted to go to a gun range, because Kenny told her it might be fun.” He shrugged. “I can’t see the harm, really, although it’s kind of strange, so I’ve asked around and one of the guys at work suggested a good place that’s run by someone responsible. We’ll go around the end of the month.”

“She may find that the guns are just too noisy,” Zoe put in.

“Taylor?” Danny looked at her with both eyebrows up. “You have met our daughter, correct? The one who, last fourth of July, decided that firecrackers were boring and ‘souped them up’ with a balloon full of gas?”

Zoe nearly collapsed at his tone and expression. Annette had both hands over her mouth. “That girl is more of a pyromaniac than I was at her age,” Danny added. “And I burned down the garden shed twice.”

“I remember that!” Alan exclaimed, snapping his fingers. “We nearly made that rocket work.”

“It worked perfectly,” his friend grumbled. “We just shouldn’t have lit the fuse inside the shed...”

“Your dad was kind of pissed,” Alan snickered. “Again.”

“I was paying for that fucking shed for two years,” Danny muttered, scowling. “I had to get a second paper route. The man was not pleased.”

“Ah, good times,” Alan grinned. “Taylor takes after you in more ways than height. She’s quite the tomboy. And it’s catching, Emma can be the girliest girl who ever girled, but put them together, and they’re taking the swing set apart to make a catapult before you know it.”

“It took me three hours to put that back together,” Danny agreed with a slight smile. “And I had to get her a toolkit of her own after that, to stop her losing my best sockets. Mind you, she can sure fix a bicycle pretty well for a kid that age.”

The two girls seemed to have reached an agreement, now turning around and marching off to the small boat shed that sat near the water, next to the jetty. Everyone watched them disappear inside. When nothing immediately exploded, conversation resumed.

“I wonder what powers they’d get if it did happen?” Zoe asked, still apparently thinking about the subject.

“God only knows,” Alan replied, shaking his head. “Powers are total bullshit at the best of times. And since around the time Scion vanished, they’re sometimes even more bullshit than that. More dangerous sometimes too. There was that poor bastard up in Canada who basically melted and took six people with him...”

Danny grimaced. “Stop trying to cheer me up, guys,” he said. “I don’t like thinking about my daughter having a really bad day and ending up able to blow up tall buildings with a single laser, or turning into a giant lizard, or something even weirder. Or ending up as Doctor Curlyhair for real and running around the place making loud statements of how she was going to make everyone pay!!”

Annette giggled quite a lot. “I very much doubt anyone’s going to turn into a giant lizard, Danny,” she laughed. “Doctor Curlyhair sounds like fun, though.”

“You would think that, you minion.” He prodded her shoulder with a finger. “You just want to get back to working for the bad guys.”

“She wasn’t actually bad, you know,” his wife replied, smiling a little sadly. “She got carried away, and some of the others… They weren’t nice people. But I think she meant well in her own way.”

“Quite a lot of villains do to start with,” he sighed. “Doesn’t normally end like that, I’m afraid.”

“Taylor would never really be a villain,” Zoe commented. “She’s much too cheerful for that.” They all looked around as the door to the boathouse opened again, the girl in question stalking out, disappearing around the side of the house, then coming back moments later lugging the toolbox out of the Hebert’s truck. She and it disappeared back into the boathouse, the door slamming shut.

There was a pause, then some unnerving high pitched laughter.

Everyone looked at the small building, then each other, before Alan said slowly, “Are you sure about that, Zoe?”

“They seem happy,” Annette put in brightly. “I do like listening to the innocent laughter of children.”

“That’s more cackling than actual laughter, love,” Danny pointed out.

The sound was added to by a second voice. “So is that.”

“Should we go check what they’re up to?”

Alan glanced around at his wife and friends.

“What’s in there?”

“Old boat parts, my jet-ski which hasn’t worked for three years, a couple of canoes, lots of other random crap. Nothing too dangerous.”

“No harpoon gun or anything like that?” Danny looked slightly worried.

“No, of course not,” Alan replied, his eyebrows up. “This is a lake, not the Florida keys. What the hell would I have a harpoon gun for?”

The Hebert man relaxed again. “OK. Just checking. Knowing those two… no, forget it.”

“So we’re just going to let them play in there?” Annette stared at her husband.

“It’s keeping them quiet and amused,” Danny smiled. A loud metallic bang sounded, followed by tinkling sounds.

“Oops!”
“Tay!”
“I’ll fix it! Hold this, and give me that hammer.”

“Mostly quiet,” Danny muttered as random sounds of tools being vigorously wielded came to them.

“Oh, god,” Alan groaned. “This is going to be Mr Fung all over again, I can feel it already.”

“Don’t let go!”
“Ow!”
“I said don’t let go!”
“I didn’t! You missed!”
“You moved your head! Don’t do that either!”
“This will never work.”
“Kenny says it will. He’s always right.”
“He’s in your head, Tay!”
“So?”
“OW!”
“I said, don’t move your head!”

The four adults all laughed, before Zoe stood up. “You’d better go and see what they’re doing, Alan, before they assault the summer camp with a submarine or something while shouting about taking no prisoners. I’m going to get breakfast ready. Annette, can you give me a hand?” The other woman stood too, bending to give her husband a quick kiss, then both went back into the cabin. “Fifteen minutes, Alan,” Zoe’s voice called. “Get them cleaned up first!”

“OK, Zoe,” he called back.

Both fathers headed for the boat shed, Alan cautiously pushing the door open with Danny peering over his shoulder. Taylor was bent over the… creation… the two girls had made, with Emma holding part of it in place while her friend whacked it with a hammer. “Ow! Tay!”

“Stop twitching every time I hit it!”

“I’m twitching every time you hit me!”

The two men watched, inspecting the thing the pair were making. It seemed to consist of the two elderly kayak-style fiberglass canoes that had been hanging on the wall of the shed for years, parts from a number of broken lawn chairs, lots of rope, and a selection of lumber, all coming together into a sort of catamaran.

They exchanged a look, before Danny cleared his throat. Both girls looked up, smiling. Taylor wiped a smudge of grease from her forehead, which only spread it around. “Hi, Dad,” she chirped. “Is breakfast ready yet?”

“In about ten minutes.” Danny looked at the fruit of their labors again. “What are you two doing?”

“Making a fast attack boat,” Emma replied, turning to look a little dubiously at the thing. “Or that’s what Tay calls it. I think it’s more of a slow sinky boat, but...”

“It’ll work, Ems,” Taylor assured her friend with confidence. “OK, go bring that tent pole over and hold it here, while I tie it down.”

“Instead of that, why don’t you two go and wash up,” Alan put in, interrupting his daughter’s move towards a pile of random scrap on the side of the boathouse which had built up over the years. “You can finish this… thing… later.”

“There’s no hurry, girls, we’re here for a couple of weeks you know,” Danny added with a grin. He studied the construction with interest. “I don’t see the ‘attack’ part of the boat, and I have to admit the ‘fast’ part is a little lacking too...”

“It’s not done yet,” Taylor replied, putting her tools down.

“Who were you planning on attacking?” Alan asked curiously as the girls followed them out of the shed. Both exchanged a glance, then shrugged.

“Anyone who threatened the camp, I guess,” Taylor said thoughtfully. “You know, a preemptive strike. You can’t be too careful.”

“The camp.”

“Yep.”

“This cabin?”

“That’s it,” the brunette nodded, smiling. “We’re camping, it’s a camp. We should protect it from the enemy.”

“Who are, based on last time, the summer camp kids over yonder?”

“They started it!” Emma said firmly. “We finished it.”

“I remember, dear.” He shook his head. “I had quite a long talk with the camp owner. He wasn’t totally happy about what happened.”

Emma kicked the ground with one toe, looking slightly sullen. Taylor hugged her for a moment. “It’s probably best if you don’t mount a marine assault on them, girls,” he went on, trying not to laugh. “People would talk. Anyway, we’ve got lots of other things to do.” They resumed walking to the cabin, having paused for Emma. “Some friends of mine from work are going to visit later today and they’re bringing their children.”

The girls dashed up the stairs to the desk, then turned and looked at the two fathers. “Who, Uncle Alan?” Taylor asked with interest.

“You remember Carol Dallon? I think you met when she came over to my house about six or seven months ago while you were there.”

Taylor nodded. “I remember. She was… kind of snappy.”

“She’s a little angry sometimes, Taylor,” he smiled. “And she was working much too hard.” Both men joined their daughters on the deck. “Her sister finally persuaded her to have a holiday, and I suggested coming to the lake. They’ve rented a cabin about a quarter of a mile away over that way,” he pointed to the left, “and they’re going to be here for a week or so.”

“New Wave are going to be next door on holiday?!” Emma exclaimed with excited joy. Taylor was visibly interested, but also thoughtful still.

“Some of them, dear. Carol and her sister Sarah, Carol’s two daughters Amy and Victoria, and Sarah’s son Eric. He’s about your age and the girls are a little more than a year older.”

“Do they have powers too, dad?” Emma asked as the quartet went into the cabin.

“Not that I know of,” he replied. Stopping, he lowered himself to their level, and looked seriously at each girl. “Please don’t ask too many questions about New Wave, you two. They’re on holiday, remember. Both from work, and from caping. Let them have some peace.”

“And don’t ask how they got powers,” Annette put in from the kitchen, having stuck her head out to listen.

“Why not, Aunt Annette?” Emma asked, looking confused.

Annette glanced at the two men, then returned her attention to the girls. “I’ll tell you more when you’re older, but let’s say it’s not polite for now, OK?”

“OK, mom,” Taylor nodded, nudging her friend who did the same. Emma still looked a little confused but went along with it.

“Now go and wash up, both of you,” Annette instructed. “Taylor, you’ve got grease all over your face.”

Taylor reached up and rubbed her forehead with a finger, looked at the result, then poked Emma’s cheek with it, causing the red-head to scream and chase her upstairs. The adults watched with amusement until a door slamming made the shouting stop.

“What were they making?” Annette asked curiously.

“They seem to be trying to make one boat out of lots of other boats,” Danny grinned. “I’m not entirely sure it will even float.”

“Well, if they actually finish it, make sure you get them to put the life jackets on before they try it out,” his wife smiled. She turned to Alan. “When are the Dallons and Pelhams going to arrive?”

He shrugged a little. “Probably some time around four, I guess. Carol told me they were driving up this morning, but they’ll want to settle in and relax. It’s only about seventy miles, but she’s going to need time to unwind. That woman is… tense.”

“I remember from that party at your company at Christmas,” Annette laughed. “She looked like she was about to snap any moment until her sister got enough rum into her. Then she almost passed out.”

“Her brother in law had to carry her home,” Alan chuckled. “And apparently she was snoring in bed for nearly two days. Probably did her good. I can’t imagine juggling her lawyer schedule with her team’s work is all that easy.”

Annette stepped sideways to allow Zoe to come out carrying a plate full of bacon, the other woman heading for the table. “Isn’t there something wrong with her husband?” she asked. “I seem to recall you mentioned that. He looked a little off.”

“He’s got some sort of depression, I think,” Alan nodded. “She said they were trying a new treatment which is working better than the others did, but it’s a slow process. Poor guy, he’s a decent man but half the time you get the impression he’s hardly in the room. Can’t be easy on them.”

“Stop blocking the way and talking and go get your other daughter, Alan,” his wife told him as she headed back into the kitchen from the table. “Breakfast is ready.”

“ANNE!” he bellowed at the top of his lungs, not moving from his spot.

“WHAT, DAD?” came the faint response, as Zoe put her hands over her ears and glared at him. Annette and Danny were grinning.

“BREAKFAST!”

“OK, THANKS!”

“Not what I meant, you idiot,” Zoe sighed, then walked off shaking her head. “Men.”

“It worked, didn’t it?” he asked, following her and snickering.

Annette met her husband’s eyes, then they started laughing, before going to help.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

The knock on the cabin door made Danny look up from his cards, then put them down and head over to open it. He called back, “Stop cheating, love,” as he reached it, making Annette pull her hand back, then look slightly guilty as Zoe giggled.

“He knows you well,” she whispered to her friend, who grinned.

“Too well,” she whispered back.

Opening the door, he smiled at the woman standing on the front porch. “Hello, Carol,” he said. “Did you have a good drive? Come in, Alan’s just gone out to get some charcoal for the barbecue.” He stepped to the side as the blonde entered with a small smile and a nod to him.

“The traffic’s a little dense, Danny, but it wasn’t too bad. Hot, though. Lots of people seem to be coming up to the lake this week.”

“Well, considering how much damage there was to the coast after Newfoundland got half-wrecked, it’s going to take years to fix some of the beaches, so this is the next best thing I suppose,” he replied. Looking out the door he watched Carol’s sister evict two girls and a boy from the people-carrier parked next to his truck. The blonde girl was looking around with a broad smile, giving off an air of exuberant excitement, the dark-haired one who was a little reminiscent of his own daughter was rolling her eyes at something her sister said, and the younger boy bringing up the rear was laughing at the same comment.

Sarah said something quiet to all three children, indicating the cabin, then waved to him. He waved back.

“Kids look happy,” he commented. Carol looked, then nodded with a sigh.

“Vicky is always happy. To excess. And Amy balances her by being as snarky as possible, which sometimes gets a little irritating,” she said quietly. “She’s much too good at the acid quip.”

“I suspect I know where she gets that from,” he snickered, making her sigh again, but reluctantly smile.

“Possibly. Anyway, how are you? And Annette?”

“We’re fine, thanks. Relaxing and having fun, which is a nice change from work and everything else. Taylor is in a good mood too, thankfully, considering that Mall screwup.”

“Alan said you got caught up in that,” she replied, looking concerned for a moment. “No injuries, I hope?”

“No, we were fine, but Taylor saw things that upset her,” he said, shaking his head. She appeared sympathetic.

“I can imagine. I wish that idiot director hadn’t told us to stay out of it. Publicity-seeking fool...”

“He’s getting replaced next year from what I hear,” her sister said as she came in, catching the tail end of the conversation. “Some woman called Piggot, I think. PRT special forces, or she was.”

“Piggot?” Carol looked at her sister. “As in the woman who was involved with that whole Ellisburg mess?”

“I think so.” Sarah smiled at Danny. “Hello, Danny. Nice to see you again.”

“You too, Sarah,” he replied, holding out his hand.

She shook it, then called over her shoulder, “Come on, kids, stop arguing and come inside!”

The boy pushed his blonde cousin, then quickly shot into the house, followed by the girl who was complaining loudly. The other sister sighed, then followed more slowly. “Danny, this is my son Eric,” Sarah said, grabbing the boy as he went past. “Eric, this is a friend of your aunt’s friend Alan. Danny Hebert. That’s his wife over there apparently cheating at cards, and Alan’s wife Zoe, who you’ve met.”

Danny looked over his shoulder to see Annette hastily putting his cards down. He snickered, turning back to see Sarah giggling. “And this is Carol’s daughters Victoria and Amy.” She released Eric, who said hello absently on his way into the living room, looking around curiously, then waved the other two inside. “Vicky, Amy, say hello to Mr Hebert.”

Both girls exchanged a look, then chorused “Hello to Mr Hebert.”

With a laugh, Danny replied “Hello to you as well. It’s nice to meet you.” Amy held out her hand and he shook it gravely. Vicky was almost hopping up and down, apparently unable to hold still for long, making her dark-haired sister poke her hard in the side.

“It’s nice to meet you too, Mr Hebert,” Amy said politely. “Vicky, stop bouncing around!” she hissed under her breath, seeming a little embarrassed.

“Come in and meet the others,” he told them all. “Like I just told Carol, Alan should be back in about twenty minutes with charcoal, then we can fire up the barbecue. We’ve got a lot of food to cook so I hope you’re all hungry.” Closing the door, he waved them all through into the open-plan living room.

The sound of hammering made both girls and the boy look around. “What’s that?” Eric asked.

“My daughter and her friend are building some sort of boat in the shed around the back,” Danny replied. “You can go and introduce yourselves if you like. Maybe they could do with some help.”

“Tay! Look out!”
“Oops!”

There was a very loud crash, followed by a sound like a bowling ball bouncing down a flight of stairs made of steel poles. Everyone winced as it terminated in an enormous crunch.

“I meant to do that!”
“Yeah, sure you did, Tay.”
“I did! Look, the seat fits perfectly now!”

Danny sighed. Annette and Zoe were laughing like idiots. Carol and Sarah exchanged looks, then the latter asked, rather bemusedly, “Are you sure they’re safe out there unsupervised?”

“Trust me, this is nothing,” Danny said with a hand over his eyes as another loud thud echoed around the cabin. “There’s a limit to how much damage they can do out there, compared to some of their adventures.”

The three children all looked at each other, then quickly disappeared outside. Danny sat down heavily. “Are your kids the sort of kids that get into trouble?” he asked.

“Not particularly, although Vicky can be a bit headstrong,” Carol said as she took a seat too. “Amy usually reins her in a little.”

“Eric is… prone to being a little overenthusiastic at times,” Sarah admitted. “But I told him to behave while he was here.”

“I’m not sure that will help,” Zoe put in with a smile. “Taylor does seem to be able to drag Emma into things without too much trouble, assuming it’s not the other way around. It’s possible that it’s catching.”

“They both need more friends, though, so we should let them play if they want,” Annette added. “Taylor really does need to meet more kids her age. Almost the only person she spends time around is Emma, and they’re like sisters more than friends.”

The sounds from outside stopped, being replaced by the murmur of voices. All the adults listened, Danny with a little relief.

His daughter sometimes didn’t know the meaning of 'overkill' with her little projects, and Emma was perfectly happy to go along with it. The way those girls could throw themselves into the most bizarre adventures was a little worrying at times. Perhaps some new faces would distract them for a while…

“We should probably let them talk,” Zoe said, standing up. “Do either of you want a drink? Danny brought some remarkably good local beer, and we’ve got quite a few other choices. I’ve got some snacks ready too, for before the barbecue is lit.”

Shortly they were sitting down, drinks in hand, talking about current events, including the work being done about the reconstruction in the wake of the most recent Endbringer attack. When Alan came in, Carol was just in the process of explaining what she knew about the woman her sister thought was likely to replace the current PRT Director in the city fairly soon, which everyone there agreed was something that desperately needed to be done.

“Hey, Danny, give me a hand will you?” he called, pushing the door open with his foot while lugging two large bags of charcoal. “Two more in the trunk, and those bags on the back seat.”

“OK,” Danny said, getting up. Alan greeted the visitors as he went past, dumping his load outside on the deck, then returning. Soon the car was empty and the deck was full.

Ten minutes after that the large barbecue was smoking merrily, as the coals started to glow. “This will take a while,” Alan said, closing the dual lids. “Kids all in the shed, I guess?”

“Yeah, they went inside and it went ominously quiet,” Danny chuckled. “I’m not sure if I should be worried about that or not.”

“They can't do too much damage,” Alan grinned. “Nothing in the shed is worth anything anyway, and we’re right here. And I have a very good first aid kit.”

He turned as all four women joined them outside, taking the glass his wife handed him. Danny took the other one.

“What are they making in there?” Sarah asked, watching as her son and his cousins came out and went around to the waterside of the shed, pulling the front doors open with a rattle, then disappeared inside again. All three looked like they were enjoying themselves. There was no sign of the other two girls.

“Taylor called it a fast attack boat,” Danny snickered. “I call it a pile of random crap with a lot of rope holding it together. It’ll sink inside five minutes, probably, but that won’t stop them trying.”

Carol raised an eyebrow. “Your daughter sounds… interesting,” she remarked.

“The girl is very smart, very curious, good with her hands, and reads a lot,” he told her. “And she gets… ideas.”

“Sometimes very weird ones,” Annette added with a giggle. “Very weird indeed.”

“Ignition!”
“Ignition on!”
“Vicky, grab that rope and pull!”
“You got it, Captain!”

All the adults looked at each other, then slowly turned to regard the shed.

“Amy, untie that one there, and hold on tight.”
“OK, Taylor.”
“Eric, get out of the way!”
“Tay, the tank’s only half full.”
“That’s enough for a proof of concept. Where was I? Oh, right, fire it up!”
“You got it, Tay!”

“Fire what up?” Zoe asked with a puzzled expression.

“Um...” Alan was looking worried now.

There was a mechanical whine, followed by a series of loud pops, a massive bang that made everyone jump, and finally a roar.

“It works! Mua ha ha, Doctor Curlyhair does it again!”
“AAAIIIEEE! Tay, you’re crazy!”

All six adults stared as the bastard child of a catamaran crossed with a set of chairs by way of a powerboat zoomed out of the shed, a spray of water following it. Five hysterically laughing children were piled on board, Taylor at the front wearing a helmet apparently improvised from a colander and a pair of swim goggles, bent over handlebars made from something that probably started life as a lawnmower handle. She was sitting in a folding deck chair in the middle of the contraption with the others hanging on to various parts.

They watched as the thing, moving fairly slowly despite the noise and shower of water out the back, headed out towards the pontoon where Anne was watching with her mouth agape. All of them seemed to be having far more fun than was reasonable.

“She fixed my jet-ski,” Alan sighed. “Oh, god.”

“Does this happen a lot?” Sarah finally asked, watching open-mouthed as the ‘boat’ rounded the pontoon and headed back.

Danny simply put his hand over his eyes and sighed.

Sometimes he started to wonder whether if Taylor got powers she’d be less likely to do this sort of thing, or more likely...

mp3.1415player · Aug 16, 2018

June 30^th, 2007

Annette sat up in bed with a wince, the wound in her side pulling against the stitches. Suppressing the expression she wanted to put on, the brunette woman smiled at her husband and daughter as they entered the room and came over to the bed. Danny looked vastly relieved to see she was awake and more or less intact while Taylor’s expression was, to her mother’s eyes, a mix of happiness, worry, and sadness.

Holding out her arms, she smiled gently as Taylor dashed forward and held her. “The doctors told me what happened, dear,” she said quietly into her daughter’s neck, the girl holding her tightly. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, mom,” Taylor replied, so quietly she was barely audible. Annette could feel she was shaking a little. Moments later it stopped, the girl reasserting the iron control she had over her emotions and outward signs of worry. Only part of that was the result of her training by the AI she thought of as a mentor and extremely close friend. The rest was all her.

Holding Taylor with one arm, Annette beckoned with the other, Danny coming over and sitting in the chair next to the bed, then taking her hand with both of his. “How are you feeling, love?”

“Like someone shot me,” she joked. He almost smiled. “Better. Still hurts quite a lot, but not as much as I’d have thought it would.” She looked down at where the bandages were under the covers, then back to him. “Considering it went all the way through. And I’m definitely feeling tired and weak. The doctor said that was normal after losing all that blood.”

His grip tightened at her words. “Don’t worry, they topped me up again,” she added with a smile. “Four pints, apparently.”

All three of them looked around when they heard someone clear his throat at the door, to see Doctor Anand, her physician. “Sorry to interrupt, Mrs Hebert, but we need to change your bandages again,” he said in a calm and educated voice. “I’d like to check the state of your wound. Your family can stay if they want, it won’t take too long.”

“How soon can she come home?” Taylor asked the man, looking at him in an oddly evaluating manner.

“Well, young lady, your mother was very lucky in that the weapon was a small caliber one and it only barely nicked her kidney,” the doctor replied, smiling at Taylor. “The damage was remarkably light, but no gunshot wound is ever trivial. We’re going to want to keep her in for observation for at least three or four days to make sure there aren’t any complications, such as infection, the wound reopening, that sort of thing, but if she’s still doing well at that point we’ll be in a position to consider letting her go home.” He raised a finger as Taylor nodded thoughtfully. “But… She’s going to need to be very careful for several weeks not to stress herself, put pressure on the wound, or anything that might cause more damage, so you’re all going to have to look after her.”

“We can do that,” Taylor assured him gravely.

He smiled. “I’m sure you can, my girl. I understand you were the one who saved her life in the first place?”

“I did what I had to do,” she quietly replied, looking slightly embarrassed.

“Out of curiosity, how did you know what to do?” he asked. “There aren’t all that many people twice your age who would be able to cope with that sort of situation.”

“I read a lot,” Taylor told him with a sudden bright smile. “I’ve read several advanced first aid books, and a couple of military field medic training ones that Dad had lying around. It’s interesting.”

He nodded with a smile of his own. “I agree, medicine is very interesting indeed, although very complicated. Perhaps one day you’ll consider it as a career, since you certainly seem to have picked up the basics very early.” He looked approving. “Well done indeed. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to examine your mother’s wound.”

Taylor released Annette and stepped back with a polite nod. Danny got up and moved out of the way as Doctor Anand motioned to someone outside the room, a nurse coming in moments later pushing a cart filled with medical supplies. Shortly Annette was lying on her undamaged side with her gown pulled up, while the nurse aided the doctor in carefully removing the bandages. “Ah… Yes, good, good. It all looks like the healing is starting nicely, Mrs Hebert,” he said after closely examining both front and back wounds. Palpating the area gently he paused as she hissed in pain. “Apologies. It will be tender for some time, I’m afraid.”

He checked some more, nodded, and sat back. “Excellent. No signs of infection, only mild inflammation, and the sutures are holding nicely. Everything looks good. We’ll monitor it over the next couple of days and check your kidney functions regularly. You’ll have blood in your urine for some time, but it should diminish steadily. How does it feel?”

“A deep ache and a lot of itching at the surface,” she reported. “And I’m tired and quite thirsty.”

“All normal signs. Is the pain manageable or do you want a slightly higher dose of pain relief?”

“I wouldn’t turn down some ibuprofen,” she said with a small grin, making Danny chuckle.

“We can probably manage something a little more effective than that,” the doctor smiled. “Hopefully it will hurt less quite quickly, although I’d expect you to be uncomfortable for a while. If it starts to be seriously painful, call the nurse immediately, please.”

She nodded, watching as did Taylor and Danny as he and his companion quickly replaced the bandages. When she was lying on her back again, he made some notes on her record, then stood up. “Everything seems to be coming along well,” he said as the nurse collected all the medical waste and put it into the biohazard container on the cart. “I’ll come back this evening for another check.”

“Thank you, Doctor,” she said. He nodded to her, smiled at Taylor, did the same to Danny, and left.

When she was sure he was gone, Taylor leaned close to her. “Sorry, Mom, Kenny thinks that we need to be discreet right now, so we can’t fix this properly until you get home,” she whispered into Annette’s ear, clearly not pleased about it but understanding why.

“That’s OK, Taylor,” Annette replied in a very low voice, smiling at her daughter. “I can handle it until then. It’s not too painful.”

“We need to do something to make sure this doesn’t happen again,” the girl sighed, still whispering. “That was too close. It’s shouldn’t have happened in the first place.”

“Wait until I’m home and we can discuss it, dear,” Annette smiled. More loudly, she asked, “Did anything interesting happen while I was being worked on?”

Danny looked at her, then turned his head to look at Taylor, who went completely blank. Annette sighed after a moment.

“Oh, dear.”

She nodded to the door, Danny getting up and closing it, then coming back. As he did, Taylor looked around, to all outward signs apparently listening, before relaxing slightly. All three Heberts huddled close, Annette holding her daughter next to her. “Tell me what happened.”

Taylor, after a long quiet sigh, began talking, while staring at the floor. This went on for some considerable time.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Hearing a soft knock on the door, Annette put the book Taylor had brought her down on the bed next to her and looked over, calling, “Come in!”

It opened to reveal several familiar faces. “Hello, girls,” she smiled, beckoning. “Come on in. Hi, Carol.”

Carol Dallon followed her daughters into the room and closed the door behind her. Amy and Vicky walked over to the bed, the former stopping to inspect her carefully from a distance, before she approached. Her blonde sister merely dashed over and plopped down into the chair Taylor had used earlier. “Hi, Mrs H. How are you feeling?” Vicky asked, looking concerned. “Has Taylor been in yet? Mr H called Mom this morning and told her what happened. Did they get the guy? I hope they got the guy. I’d like to get the guy...” She scowled fiercely, while Annette smiled more widely. The young woman was remarkably chatty even when she was worried.

“I’m not too bad, Vicky, thank you. You just missed Danny and Taylor, they left about fifteen minutes ago. And yes, the man who shot me has been dealt with. As was his partner.” She didn’t explain any further, but glanced at Carol who was standing on the other side of the bed with her other daughter. The woman nodded slightly.

“Good. I don’t like people who go around shooting other people for no reason. Or criminals. Or criminals who go around shooting people for any reason,” the girl said firmly.

Amy sighed very slightly. “Vicky, you’re doing it again,” she said quietly. Her sister looked slightly embarrassed for a moment, but it didn’t last long. It seldom did, the girl was as irrepressible as Taylor in her own exuberant way. Amy was much less expressive and at times amazingly sarcastic in a very subtle manner, but was also capable of a high degree of empathy. Annette was very fond of both of them.

“Danny said that you were expected to make a complete recovery, Annette,” Carol said, one hand on Amy’s shoulder. “I’m very glad and relieved to hear that. How long will you be in hospital for?”

“The surgeon thinks that I’m healing well and that I can leave in a few days, but I’ll have to take it very easy for some weeks,” she replied with a shrug. “Danny has told the University and they’re arranging a substitute lecturer if it turns out I can’t make it back by the start of term. I probably can, but it’s best to be prepared. Doctor Anand says that he’d prefer me to stay in bed for a couple of weeks, then do as little as possible to exert myself for the next month, but barring complications after that I can start getting back into normal life.” She smiled again. “I was lucky. The gunman managed to poke a hole in me in such a way that it caused minimum damage. Half an inch lower and I might have bled out before the ambulance turned up, even with the first aid that I was given. They had to put quite a lot of blood back in.”

The other woman nodded thoughtfully. “Excellent news, under the circumstances. I’m furious that it happened, but it could have been much worse.”

“Indeed it could have. Luckily Taylor knew what to do and the gas station first aid kit was well stocked.” Annette chuckled, then winced slightly as the wound ached as a result. “I knew her reading habits would come in handy sooner or later.”

Vicky grinned. “Doctor Curlyhair knows many strange and wonderful things.” This made Amy snicker, and both older women smiled.

“I brought you this, Mrs H,” Amy said, lifting her hand and holding out a small box of very expensive chocolates. “I remembered they were your favorite.”

“Oh, thank you very much, Amy!” Annette exclaimed, accepting the gift. “That’s nice of you.”

“You’re welcome,” the brunette replied, smiling back.

“Sit down, both of you, and help me eat these,” Annette said, indicating the two remaining chairs against the wall. She looked around theatrically, then whispered, “I’m probably not supposed to have them, so we need to get rid of the evidence.”

Vicky giggled while her sister smirked a little. Both girls eagerly picked out a chocolate each after she’d opened the box and held it out, Carol having brought the chairs over. The older Dallon woman also took one, popping it into her mouth and chewing with an expression of bliss.

“I have to say, Annette, that you have amazing taste in chocolate,” she said after a moment’s ecstasy. Annette nodded happily, eating one as well.

“My mother loved these,” she confided. “It’s always been a little treat for me when I needed a lift. Now is as good a time as any.” She looked around at her visitors and added, “Thank you for visiting. How are the rest of your family?”

“Everyone’s doing well, and asked me to pass on their best wishes,” Carol replied, taking another chocolate. “Mark’s latest treatment is working surprisingly well and he’s been feeling a lot better recently now that they tweaked the dosages. He suggested a couple of days ago that we should invite you and your family over for dinner again, since we haven’t done that for some time. Bearing in mind what happened, I think we’ll have to postpone that for a while, but as soon as you’re well enough, we’d love to have you over.”

“We’d love to come, thank you,” Annette laughed. “We all enjoy your dinners. I know Danny thinks that Sarah’s beef stew is amazing and he’d probably crawl over broken glass for a plate of it.”

Carol snickered. “Mark is the same, and so is Eric. It must be a man thing.”

“Hey, I love it too and I’m no man,” Vicky protested, making her sister giggle.

“Man and Vicky thing, then,” Carol amended, amused. “In any case, we’ll pencil that in for a few weeks. Is this going to impact on the holiday plans you had?”

“We’ll have to talk to Alan and his family,” Annette said. “We’d originally thought we’d go up to the lake for perhaps the third week in July. I might be mobile enough by then to be able to do it, but if we have to put it off a little, that’s no great problem. I could certainly relax there and heal up. Are you still going?”

The other woman nodded. “It’s become something of a tradition in the last couple of years and I have to admit that, despite my initial thoughts, some time away from work and the other things in life is very helpful.”

“I told you that a vacation was a good idea, Mom,” Vicky grinned. Amy nodded vigorously. “And we love the lake.”

“You just want to see what crazy idea Taylor comes up with to confuse the locals this time,” her mother pointed out, which made both girls nod again with wide smiles. “If you could not invade the summer camp and claim it in the name of Doctor Curlyhair’s Empire of Doom this time, I expect that almost everyone would appreciate it quite a lot.” The lawyer rolled her eyes as both girls produced eerie laughs, making Annette crack up.

“Oh, dear, she’s gotten to them as well,” she giggled. “Emma has been a lost cause for years, but now she’s got more followers.”

“Eric is besotted with your daughter, at least as far as thinking she’s gloriously mad and enormous fun,” Carol confided. “He’s always up for the sort of experience that Taylor tends to produce when she gets creative. I still wonder if she’s actually some sort of bizarre Tinker.”

Annette shook her head with a smile. “I doubt it, to be honest. She’s always been inventive and prone to doing things like that. And Emma is at least as bad when they put their heads together. The addition of your three only makes things even stranger.” She looked fondly at Amy and Vicky, both of whom looked somewhat proud. “I believe it was actually Amy who came up with the trebuchet design last year.”

“Taylor figured out how to actually make it, I just thought it would be fun,” the shorter girl giggled. “I couldn’t believe how far it threw things!”

“Neither could the people in the next cabin,” Carol commented dryly. “Or the people in that fishing boat. Or, for that matter, that goose.”

Vicky mimed something exploding in a cloud of feathers, before both she and her sister fell about laughing helplessly. Their mother exchanged a long-suffering look with Annette, who shrugged once more. “It was an unusual method of hunting but it seemed to work,” the Hebert woman smiled. “Once it was cooked it was quite tasty.”

“There is that, although I still don’t believe that you can shoot down a goose with a coconut and I actually saw it happen...” Carol sighed.

“I’m just glad that Taylor and Emma became such good friends with your girls and Eric,” Annette remarked. “Taylor particularly. She was always… not unsocial, but not the sort of person who made friends easily. I suspect because she couldn’t find that many people who could keep up with her. Emma can, and these two can as well, but she never really had anyone other than Emma until she was ten.”

“The girl is certainly mature beyond her years and frighteningly articulate,” Carol nodded. “She’s also a very nice person and I’m glad she and Emma became friends with my daughters too.” She looked at the two girls who had finally stopped giggling, after Vicky mimed something plummeting from the air a couple of times. “Although at times the combination of them all can be… somewhat concerning.”

“Don’t worry, Mom,” Amy grinned. “Kenny will stop anything too weird happening.”

Annette tried not to burst out laughing while their mother gave them a look. “Yes, I expect the imaginary friend will be so effective at stopping five over-imaginative children from doing something excessive,” Carol said with heavy sarcasm. “One only has to look at his past performance in that field.”

Vicky smirked at her sister, both girls looking amused, but they didn’t say anything else. Annette shook her head, also smiling. Carol glanced at her watch, then stood up. “We’re going to have to go, I’m afraid, we have a number of other things to do today. But we’ll stop by again tomorrow. Sarah said that when she was free she’d come and visit too, she was quite worried and very angry about what happened.”

“It was lovely seeing you all,” Annette told her honestly, holding her hands out and taking one each of the two girls, who leaned in and hugged her. “Thank you for the chocolates, Amy.”

“It wasn’t a problem, Mrs H,” the girl replied. Annette offered the box around again, each of them taking one, then took the last one for herself.

“Could you get rid of this for me, Amy,” she asked with a smile. “Just so no one knows I was a little naughty.”

“Of course,” the girl said, taking the box and looking pleased.

“Girls, go and call the elevator, will you? I just need to have a private word with Annette for a moment.” Carol requested. Both her daughters waved to Annette then left the room. Carol closed the door gently and turned back to look at Annette.

“Is Taylor all right?” she asked quietly. “Danny told me what happened. Not much detail, but I know they were at the police station for a while before that insane Merchant attack last night. Is there going to be any fallout from that?”

The other woman sighed gently. “She… isn’t happy. Not at all. But she’s a strong girl, very strong, and she’ll be fine. There aren’t any charges to answer for, the police said it was a clear case of self defense and that she did the right thing all the way through. She saved several lives, including mine. I don’t think we’ll hear any more about it.”

Carol nodded thoughtfully. “I see. That’s good, although I’m very sad that the poor girl had the experience. It’s not something someone that age should ever have to do. But I’m very relieved that she was able to stop them even so. I don’t like to consider the alternative.”

“I’m not too keen on thinking about what could have happened either,” Annette admitted. “We had a long talk about it earlier. We’re going to have to have a longer one when I get home, since the hospital isn’t the best place for that sort of thing. I will say, though, as I did to Taylor, that I’m extremely proud of my daughter regardless of what she was forced to do.”

“As am I,” Carol said. “It was very brave.” She looked at her watch again. “I really must run, I have someone I need to talk to, but I’m glad you’re all right. If you need anything I can help with, just call. Sarah and the others said the same.”

“Thank you all. Hopefully we’ll be fine, and I’ll be home in bed by the middle of the week.” Annette motioned at the room. “This is nice enough for a hospital but it’s not my bedroom.”

Her visitor laughed. “I can understand that, certainly. Hospitals are never nice places to stay. They tend to be full of sick people which doesn’t add to the ambiance at all.”

Giggling, Annette waved as the other woman nodded to her and left, picking up her book when the door was closed again.

It was nice to have friends, and she was glad her daughter had finally discovered that too.

She was going to need them as the years passed, her mother suspected.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“...despite the lack of suitable training, equipment, and experience. The PRT regrets the loss of life on both sides, although there was obviously no practical method that the Brockton Bay Police Department could have avoided the situation once it began. It is unfortunate that...”

BBPD Commissioner John Blake dropped the paper he was holding on the table in front of him, glaring across it at the blonde woman on the other side. “It goes on like that at length, simultaneously saying how pleased the PRT is that so few of my people were killed while heavily implying it’s their fault for the whole incident in the first place. Talk about damned with faint praise. Do you have an entire department dedicated to this sort of double-talk, Emily, or is it just a gift?” He snorted with anger, flicking the paper towards her. “Fuck it, that’s going too far. It’s disrespecting the memories of the good men and women who died in the line of duty, doing the job your people are supposed to be doing!”

The tallish white-haired man was clearly on the verge of adding something else, probably in a rather inflammatory manner, but visibly controlled himself. Breathing heavily for a few seconds as Director Piggot of the PRT ENE watched him warily, her face set, he finally opened his mouth again. “You may have gathered that I am not a happy man at the moment,” he went on much more calmly but with a dangerous air. “I have lost eight good cops, have the largest station in the entire city shot to hell and unusable, and have just read the most pointless excuse for an official statement I’ve ever seen from your organization. And believe me, that’s saying something.”

He leaned forward again, pointing at the newspaper which was now lying half-way between them. “That right there is, I guarantee it, going to do more damage to the relationship between the BBPD and the PRT, and for that matter between the public and the PRT, than simply not saying anything at all would have done. You should see some of the things that are already being talked about on the internet. Gasoline on a fire is not the way you put it out.” His voice was rising once again.

“Commissioner, perhaps we should pause and calm down before someone says something unfortunate,” a voice cut in from the end of the table. Both Piggot and Blake looked in that direction. The man sitting there made a small motion suggesting calmness. “Feelings are understandably running high, but we’re all on the same side here and need to present a united front. You’re correct, Commissioner, the public is asking a lot of questions, but shouting about it won’t help answer them.”

“It helps me,” Blake muttered under his breath, but nodded. “All right. I apologize for raising my voice, Director, but you must understand that I’m not happy, and neither are the rest of the BBPD. Nor are a lot of citizens of this city. What happened last night should have been avoidable and the repercussions of this could last for months.”

He glanced at the third man. “I’m sorry, Councilor Christner. I know you’re trying to mediate this, and I appreciate the effort.”

“Just doing what I can to keep the city running while the Mayor is away on business,” the younger man smiled. He looked around the table at the other people there, most of whom had wisely been keeping their mouths shut as their superiors growled at each other. “All of us here want to make sure that this sort of thing doesn’t happen again, and we’re here to see if we can work out the best method to ensure that.”

After a moment’s silence, he added, “If you’ve gotten that off your chest, Commissioner, perhaps we should let Director Piggot have a chance to respond.”

The other man nodded with a grimace of irritation that he tried to cover by clearing his throat, before he leaned back in his chair again and folded his hands on the table in front of him. “Fine by me,” he said, not looking happy but also not looking quite so combative now.

Director Piggot, a blonde woman in her mid thirties with a face that didn’t look like it smiled very often and a body that betrayed a hell of a lot of hard exercise, despite the limp she walked with, cleared her throat. “I understand your anger, Commissioner. Believe me, I’ve lost people under my command too, and it’s not something you ever get used to. Personally, I offer my condolences to you and the BBPD.”

He nodded silently, but didn’t reply.

“However, there is the issue that the BBPD took action on the Merchants, a gang with known parahuman members, despite it being policy of both the BBPD and the PRT that such things should only be done with PRT support because of the possibility of something like this happening. You should have liaised with us before your people moved in on the Merchants, which could have...”

Commissioner Blake raised a finger, causing her to stop. “Could I just interrupt you there, Ma’am?” She gave him a not particularly friendly look as he turned to one of the others on his side of the table. “Charlie, could you refresh my memory on what we did in the process of planning the raid on the Merchants? Say, in the 48 hours leading up to it?”

His voice was even and controlled, but betrayed a certain level of suppressed fury. The man addressed, who was wearing a very expensive suit, nodded with a totally blank expression and retrieved a folder from the briefcase next to him, put the case down again, then opened the folder.

“June 27, 2007, BBPD criminal intelligence receives plausible information that there is a large cache of drugs and weapons at a suspected Merchant facility,” he began in a dry voice. “Undercover officers are tasked to gather further data on the facility, via known informants, a number of classified sources, and contacts in the PRT ENE parahuman street crime division.” He looked over his thin-rimmed glasses at Director Piggot, who had gone completely still. “All the information so gathered corroborates the initial tip-off. PRT sources suggest that the facility is suspected to house more than seventy percent of the total resources of the Merchant gang. Parahuman involvement in the facility is suggested to be minimal over the next three days due to Skidmark and Squealer being otherwise engaged in setting up new smuggling routes after the recent Coast Guard seizures of three vessels bringing contraband up from Miami two months ago.”

He turned the page. “BBPD SWAT officers in conjunction with Criminal Intelligence devise a plan of attack, using the information received to minimize the likelihood of parahuman contact. Plans are also drawn up to neutralize each of the known Merchant parahumans if such contact occurs. These plans are send to the PRT ENE liaison office at 18:38 on the 27^th. No response is received.”

Director Piggot opened her mouth, then closed it when the Commissioner held up his finger again. The other man went on, “June 28, 2007, plans are finalized for the operation against the Merchant facility, and personnel are assigned for each required role, drawing on officers from across all precincts of the city. City Hall is notified of the timing of the operation, as per protocol, and green lights it. Unofficial PRT contacts deliver extra background data, showing that the 29^th is a suitable time for the raid as at least two of the three Merchant parahumans will definitely be elsewhere. The remaining one, Mush, is a possible combatant, and neutralization plans for him are updated. Timing of the raid, the expected routes of attack, and other relevant data are sent to the PRT liaison office at 15:29 on the 28^th. A brief response is received at 17:43 noting that the PRT has filed the data. No further contact from the PRT is had on that date.”

He turned the page again, while the room was silent, every person listening intently. Several of the PRT contingent were looking very uncomfortable.

“One hour before the commencement of the operation on the 29^th, in an attempt to remedy the lack of communication, Lieutenant Hackett of BBPD SWAT attempts to double check via a personal contact at the PRT that the organization has no objections to the proposed actions. His contact reports that her immediate superior passed the request up the chain of command and returned with neither a positive go or a positive stop message, merely saying that it was in the hands of the BBPD. After discussing this response with Captain Rosenberg and the office of the Commissioner, it was decided that in the absence of further objection, the raid would proceed as planned. This duly occurred, resulting in complete success.”

Charlie closed the folder and put it back into his briefcase. Blake nodded to him, then looked back at Director Piggot, whose expression suggested she’d just realized she’d stood on a landmine and there had been a tiny ominous ‘click.’

“With all due respect, Director, my people did exactly what they were supposed to. Completely by the book on our end. Despite my own feelings about how things work, we gave the PRT ample opportunity to intervene if they wanted, and basically got ignored. Which isn’t the first time by any means, but never over something this big. Now, if you can tell me more about this, go right ahead, but don’t say we didn’t follow protocol.”

He sighed, rubbing the back of one hand with the fingers of the other, adding, “Jesus, I know you’re under pressure and don’t have nearly the resources you need, Emily, but this is a total cluster-fuck. And I have to say I don’t think it’s our cluster-fuck. I’m not blaming you, I know your history, and I’m damn sure this isn’t something you knew about because you’re much too professional to allow it to happen if you did. Since you took over eleven months ago, things have improved massively overall, although a lot of people, myself included, feel that there is a long way to go yet. But someone in your agency dropped the ball, with enough force that I’m more than a little suspicious it was deliberate, and press releases like that are only going to make things worse. And as the one at the top, your desk is where it stops. You know that as well as I do, and that there’s no way something like this should have been missed by you unless someone is fucking with you.”

There was a tired look on his face. “This damned city is one bad day away from a riot that will make the last one look like a carnival, we have a violent crime rate that wouldn’t be out of place in a war zone, more parahumans per square mile than practically anywhere, and the people are seriously losing patience with all of us. Mostly you guys, actually, since your remit is to deal with the parahuman villains and that’s not happening. I know you’re outnumbered, outgunned, and probably have orders not to start a war, but people out there?” He waved a hand at the window looking out into the commercial district of the city. “They don’t care. All they know is their businesses get destroyed, people are killed in various horrible ways on a regular basis, buildings get burned down, god knows what else. And now we have one gang that uses weapons that no one outside the army should have to shoot the fuck out of a police station and the PRT only turns up when it’s all over.”

Blake shook his head. “Not good optics, Director, no matter what the reason is. The public doesn’t really care, all they see is what it looks like. And right now they mainly see that the BBPD did their job to take a lot of major criminals off the street, successfully, and paid a stiff price for it.”

“I appreciate the lecture, Commissioner,” Director Piggot finally said when he fell silent. “I’m sure that it felt good to get all that off your chest.”

“Not really,” he sighed. “It had to be said, but I don’t enjoy saying it. I didn’t enjoy saying something similar to your predecessor either, on the three… no, four, separate occasions we crossed horns. The difference now is that I hope I’m saying it to someone who will listen and do something about it. I’d rather work together with the PRT, not in spite of it.”

The woman glared at him, then sagged a little. “Damn it. You’re completely sure that your people informed mine?”

Commissioner Blake glanced at his aide, who nodded. “Yes,” the man replied. “Definitely. I can forward you copies of everything we passed on to the liaison office, and the replies.”

“Do that, please,” she requested. Her left eyebrow twitched a couple of times. “I think I need to have a very long talk with certain people.” The woman gave the impression that those people would be exceptionally lucky to walk away with their freedom, never mind jobs. “I’ve spend a lot more time getting rid of some of the dead wood that the former Director managed to accumulate than I care for, but clearly some slipped through the cracks,” she added in a low growl.

Raising her eyes to meet his, she said, “I’m sorry, John. I honestly am. This shouldn’t have happened, and when I find out how it did, who was responsible, and why…” She trailed off with a look of extreme annoyance. “In retrospect, you’re right, that press release didn’t help. Again, my apologies.”

“It’s too late now to do anything about it,” Blake shrugged. “If you put out another one retracting anything in the first one, it’ll be seen as a cover up and people will wonder what you’re covering up. If we put out a statement taking issue with it, we’re just adding to the controversy, which also makes it worse. Best to ignore it on both sides and pretend it didn’t happen. Most people will forget about it in time. Politics is like that, and neither one of us can really win without making more problems for each other, which only makes the whole situation harder to deal with in the long run.”

Director Piggot nodded reluctantly. “Unfortunately I think you’re right.” She glanced at Councilor Christner who had been listening quietly but with great attention. “What does the city administration think?”

“We mainly wish this hadn’t happened,” he replied immediately. “We have enough trouble keeping the place operating without firefights downtown, or local law enforcement getting into shouting matches with federal ones. But considering how things have worked out, I agree with Commissioner Blake that it’s probably best to let it lie for now. If the public gets too worked up about it, our own public relations department will deal with it.” He looked momentarily darkly amused. “Believe me, we got a lot of practice in that area with the previous Director. Thomas Calvert was… not well liked or respected.”

“He was an asshole,” Blake remarked with a frown. “Not surprising considering it was Tagg who put him up for the position and managed to force it through. Anyone James Tagg thinks is a good fit for a job like that is someone any sensible person would be wary of. Especially in Brockton Bay.”

Director Piggot looked like she agreed, but didn’t want to say anything. The councilman turned back to her. “We were quite relieved when we found out that you were in the top position to replace him after the entire Southside Mall incident, Director Piggot. You have a reputation for a level of competence that is desperately needed in our fair city.” He looked amused as she snorted with disdain. “After all, you saved over three thousand people at Ellisburg with your quick thinking.”

“And didn’t save nearly two thousand others,” she retorted, scowling.

“It would have been a lot worse if you hadn’t taken the actions you did,” he replied evenly. “I’ve read the reports. We like to know the people we work with around here. I happen to think you did the right thing no matter what your higher-ups might feel, by the way. While I suspect that your superiors are at least partially thinking of this as a punishment detail, and a way to keep you out of the way without officially censuring you for your actions, I personally think you’re one of the few people that can genuinely help. Brockton Bay is a… complex… place. We don’t need another Calvert, we need someone who will think things through, and consider problems from other points of view than their own. Having met the man more than once I rather felt he was mostly in it for himself.”

Several people, including a couple of the PRT officers, nodded thoughtfully. Piggot regarded him for a moment a little suspiciously, like she suspected he was trying some sort of scam on her, but ultimately made a small gesture of acknowledgment.

“Thank you. I think,” she replied.

“We just need to make certain that this sort of thing doesn’t happen again,” the councilor added meaningfully. “It’s going to take a lot of discreet damage control to regain the trust of the public, and another similar incident could destroy in seconds any progress we make in the next few weeks. As the Commissioner accurately put it, the place is teetering on the edge of a complete catastrophe at the best of times, so we don’t want to push it too hard.”

She nodded slightly. “I don’t want this repeated any more than you do, Councilor. Not only does it make my people look bad, innocent people lost their lives over something that shouldn’t have happened in the first place. You have my word that there will be a reckoning over how this fiasco occurred. The commissioner is completely correct, there shouldn’t have been any way for me to have been kept in the dark about this, unless someone was doing it deliberately or there was a series of frankly almost impossible coincidences. Or, I suppose, some form of parahuman interference, but considering the protocols we have in place for exactly that sort of thing, it shouldn’t be possible.”

She frowned thoughtfully as she spoke. “Perhaps those protocols need updating. I’ll look into it. Regardless, something went badly wrong and I intend to make sure it doesn’t occur again.” The woman glanced at her own aide, a PRT lieutenant, who was making notes, then returned her attention to Blake.

“All right, I guess I can’t ask for more than that,” the man said after a second’s study of her face. “Out of interest, why was the response time so long? I mean, this was less than a mile from the PRT building, and it was hellishly loud. Even without any warning I’d have expected you to have a squad on the way as soon as the first explosion happened, since there’s no way you could have missed it.”

Director Piggot scowled. “It was the middle of a shift change, we’re short-staffed right now because of injuries from the last op against the E88 two days ago, and there were communication issues that caused a delay in reporting to the right people. A perfect storm of things going wrong, leaving aside whatever the hell happened with the liaison office. By the time all the confusion got sorted out and we had teams rolling it was all over. Bear in mind the main firefight only lasted about thirteen minutes, so even if we’d jumped the moment the first shot was fired, we’d still have missed most of the excitement.”

Blake nodded slowly. “All right. I can understand that, mistakes happen to the best, and it was out of the blue. That’s not to say I’m happy about it, but I can’t argue with how effectively your guys got to work when they turned up.”

“Unfortunately Armsmaster was on patrol on the other side of the district when the call came in and he had Miss Militia with him,” the PRT lieutenant added, speaking a little carefully in case he managed to say the wrong thing. “The rest of the capes were on the Rig doing a detailed debrief of the E88 operation, which added quite a lot of time to their response availability.”

“I suppose even he couldn’t cover ten miles that fast,” Councilman Christner commented with a smile. “I know his bike is impressive but to the best of my knowledge it doesn’t fly. Yet.”

Director Piggot sighed faintly. “Don’t give him ideas, the man is bad enough as it is. If he decides he needs a flying bike, he’ll build a flying bike, and the next thing you know he’ll be locked in his lab for two weeks just like last time he had a good idea.” She shook her head. “I need him available as much as possible. As irritating as he can be, he’s actually exceptionally competent at his job.”

“I’m surprised to hear you say that, Director,” the councilor said with a small grin. “Aren’t you supposed to keep your criticisms internal?”

She gave him a long-suffering look. “You have met the man, I assume?” He nodded, still grinning. “I am hardly saying anything that everyone else isn’t also saying. Including his friends and coworkers.”

“He has friends?”

Director Piggot actually snickered, but hastily pretended it was a cough. “Despite appearances, yes.”

Her face went back to a professionally neutral expression moments later. “Since we seem to have reached agreement on the incident itself, and actions we need to take to solve the problems raised, I would like to move on to something else. Notably, exactly what happened after the incident began.”

Commissioner Blake raised an eyebrow. “Considering the remarkable amount of paperwork I’ve read and signed off on in the last twenty four hours, I would think that’s fairly well established, isn’t it? A large number of highly trained BBPD officers used their skills and weapons, in conjunction with a certain amount of good fortune, to defend themselves against a large attacking force. Successfully for the most part, since the Merchant losses were much larger than we took.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve read the reports myself, thank you,” she said impatiently. “And all the ones my own staff have generated which make the BBPD ones look like a short novel.” She sighed heavily as he looked slightly amused. “There are… some issues.”

“Go on.”

The blonde woman examined him closely, then glanced at Captain Rosenberg next to him on the other side from his aide, before looking momentarily at the councilor who was again listening with obvious interest. “OK, let’s go through it. Skidmark is dead, a clean shot with a 7.62mm rifle bullet through the head. Mush is still in BBPD custody, sedated and heavily restrained. My own medical staff say he’s undamaged and safe but unlikely to wake for some time. Squealer is… currently in an undetermined location.” Looking narrowly at him, she added, “Which is something I am not happy about. We were lead to believe that she was being transported to Brockton General under BBPD guard, but they claim to have no record of her arriving.”

Commissioner Blake put one hand over the other on the table and merely watched her. The man in the nice suit at the other end of the table from Councilor Christner, who hadn’t said a word so far, was watching both of them with interest.

After a couple of seconds, Piggot continued, “So all three of the Merchant capes are either dead or in captivity. The BBPD has confiscated a remarkable amount of drugs, cash, and weapons, crippling the gang beyond saving even if they hadn’t lost their capes. Not to mention shot dead more than a couple of dozen of the most gun-happy gangers.”

“All true,” he nodded when she stopped again. “Your point?”

“Oh, I have several,” she assured him. “We’ll get back to most of them. The thing that I am particularly curious about right now, though, is a rather… specific… thing that was brought to my attention by Armsmaster after his initial investigation of the crime scene.”

“Which is?” The older man seemed politely curious. She examined him silently for a few seconds.

“He happened to notice a definite commonality between the kill shots that a number of the Merchants took. Exactly like Skidmark, as it turns out. One shot, directly between the eyes, through the brain. Instant kill, very efficient. Which impressed him. However, what really impressed him was the range involved in some of those shots.”

She leaned forward slightly as she spoke. “Five bodies were found inside the station, three with 9mm holes in them from the front. The last two were shot from behind, rather remarkably managing the exact same shot in the other direction, which is almost impossible, with what was probably an AKM. The rounds haven’t been found yet but I suspect that if they are, they would be a match for one of the Merchant weapons. The 9mm rounds all match the weapon belonging to one Detective Leroy Vanover. Who, while his range records show he is a damn good shot, is definitely not a trained sniper.”

Blake nodded thoughtfully. “I’ve met Detective Vanover. Good man. I’m relieved he made it despite coming under attack with no warning. There may be a commendation required.” He glanced at his aide. “Make a note, will you, Charlie?”

“Yes, sir,” the other man said, doing as he was instructed.

Piggot watched this with an expression of annoyance. When the commissioner returned his attention to her, she went on, “There were another seven dead Merchants outside that had the same damn wound in the same damn place, almost to the millimeter. Based on the trajectories, six of those were shot from inside the police station, probably from the main office, at ranges up to one hundred and thirty meters. That’s some exceptionally fine shooting considering it was dark, there was a lot of incoming fire, and it was done with an AKM which isn’t the world’s most accurate gun.”

“We train our SWAT officers to the highest standard in the country,” Blake remarked. “Many of them are ex-military as well. Half our people probably have more experience under fire than many of yours, for that matter. I’m not surprised they made their shots count.” He seemed completely at ease as he spoke.

Director Piggot leaned back again, staring at him. Everyone else in the room was looking between them like they were at a tennis match. Eventually she said, “Armsmaster said that the probability of those particular shots all being the work of one person was somewhat in excess of ninety-eight percent. Which for him is the same as saying he was totally convinced it was the same shooter. I’m a damn good shot myself, as it happens, but I know for a fact that while I might be able to pull off the pistol shots at close range, there’s no way I could duplicate the rifle ones. Not that accurately. They’re the work of someone with one hell of a lot of very specific training in taking down people with one shot. It’s a skill set you don’t really see outside certain military agencies and as far as I can determine none of the BBPD personnel have that particular background.”

She paused, then added, “Admittedly, they have almost every other military background I’ve ever heard of, but none of them appear to have been trained as counter-insurgency snipers or assassins.”

There was silence in the room for a while. “So, going back to the thing that I’m most curious about… Who the hell pulled off those shots? Who helped you?”

Blake watched her expression without comment for another ten seconds. “I don’t know,” he finally said. She opened her mouth, but he cut her off. “Neither am I going to try to find out.”

“What?!” she spluttered in shock.

“All I know is that an outside party came to the aid of my officers and risked their own life to save a lot of other ones,” he said calmly. “Their identity is, under the circumstances, not something I intend to dig into. Call it a matter of mutual respect.”

“You’re protecting them, whoever it was,” she noted with a modicum of mixed surprise and anger.

He shrugged. “Call it what you want. I’m not going to go out of my way to cause offense to someone who went out of their way to save dozens of lives. It’s disrespectful if nothing else as far as I’m concerned.”

After glaring at him, she turned her attention to Captain Rosenberg. “Captain, do you know who the shooter was?”

“I’m afraid I can’t help you, Ma’am,” he replied without seeming concerned. “My information is merely that an offer of aid was made and accepted. Since we were in a fight for our lives and eight of my colleagues had already died in under ten minutes by that point, I can’t say that I regret the decision to accept aid. I might not be here to talk to you if we hadn’t.”

Emily Piggot sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. “And I assume that if I went and talked to any of the cops in that station, I’d get exactly the same answer?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised, Ma’am,” he replied politely. “We’ve lost a lot of good officers over the years. Someone who helps prevent it happening again is going to get a considerable amount of respect and trust. I’m sure you understand.”

Closing her eyes, she leaned back and shook her head. “God, this city is fucked up,” she muttered under her breath.

“It could do with some improvement, but that’s what you’re here for, correct, Director?” Councilor Christner commented brightly, making her open her eyes and give him an unfriendly look. It didn’t do anything apparent other than amuse him.

“Why do I feel that I’m going to find you very annoying as time goes by?” she asked rhetorically, which provoked a certain amount of muffled snickers from several people.

Returning her gaze to the BBPD people opposite her, she tried again. “I’m concerned that the shooter may be a new parahuman,” she said. “One who has already got a body count of at least twelve people so far. That shooting was inhumanly good even for an expert. Parahumans who use lethal weapons have a tendency to escalate over time which is not something I’d want to see, and I doubt you would either.”

“No one saw anything that a correctly trained completely normal person couldn’t have done,” Captain Rosenberg replied after glancing at his superior, who didn’t object. “And no suggestion was made at the time that parahuman abilities were involved. In the absence of any evidence to the contrary, I think it was just a very skilled shooter.”

“And you’ll keep saying things like that, won’t you?” she asked with a frown. The man returned her look without comment. “For god’s sake. Doesn’t it worry you?”

“Not particularly,” Commissioner Blake said. “When you think about the sort of people that are roaming this city killing with impunity, someone who stepped up to help on the side of the law is to be thanked, not persecuted. You’re unlikely to find anyone from the BBPD who would think otherwise under the circumstances.”

He scanned the faces of the PRT people. “The thing you have to remember is that last night a serious act of domestic terrorism took place, one that should not have happened. Before parahumans came on the scene, the sort of thing we tend to take for granted these days would have caused nation-wide condemnation and a response that would have involved every law enforcement agency in the country. These days, and particularly in Brockton Bay, it’s basically Tuesday.”

Turning to stare directly at Director Piggot, who was listening with an evaluating expression, he went on, “Somehow, over the years, we’ve grown to accept things that thirty years ago would have toppled the government. They get labeled the actions of a parahuman gang or villain and somehow that makes it something that’s just… pushed to the side. It’s insane. When I first became a cop, Berkowitz was terrorizing New York. He killed six people, caused panic across the city for months, made the papers around the world, and had every cop on the East Coast looking for him...”

The man lifted a hand in a gesture of incredulity. “Here and now, we have Hookwolf. He’s killed at least fifteen people that we know of, and he’s wandering around out there without anyone seriously doing anything about it. And when someone actually does manage to bring him in, his friends break him out again two days later and he’s killed another person within a day. Kaiser’s suspected of at least five murders. Kreig three. And so on. Skidmark was known to have directly killed a minimum of four people, but if you look at the Merchants as a whole, they’re responsible for over five hundred deaths in the last two years that we know about. I wouldn’t be surprised if it was actually twice that. And god only knows how many lives ruined in the process.”

Stopping for a breath, he looked at each person facing him one at a time. Councilor Christner was listening with a somber expression, not moving, while the PRT people seemed almost fascinated. “Then he decides to go completely nuts and start a war with the BBPD. Compared to that, one citizen who is actually on our side, even if they did shoot a number of active shooters in the head, is someone I’m completely OK with. If more of these fuckers ended up tits up in a ditch we probably wouldn’t have the problems we do now.”

He looked at the captain next to him. “One of Rosenberg’s detectives passed on something our friend said. ‘Police rules of engagement are insufficient under the circumstances.’ As much as I’d like to deny it, truer words can’t be said. Last night proved that.”

When he stopped talking there was a long uncomfortable silence. Eventually the PRT director opened her mouth. “Officially, I have to disagree at least in part. Policy is that escalating against supervillains is something left as a last resort since it can provoke them to escalate as well. Or first. Considering how dangerous even a fairly innocuous power can be with someone who thinks about it creatively, we don’t really want to push a minor villain into becoming a major one by ramping things up too quickly.”

“Which is one of the main reasons we’re in the situation we have in this city,” Blake retorted. “If they know they can get away with that sort of thing, oh, look, they keep doing it. What a surprise.”

She sighed a little. “I can’t entirely discount that, I admit. But I have to work within my own policy limits, as you do too. We can’t simply shoot any villains we see.”

“Of course not. But we can’t just sit back and watch them do anything they want because we’re scared that they might retaliate. If we do that we’ve already lost.”

Once again they looked at each other, until Piggot shook her head. “I can see we could end up arguing about this from different points of view for hours. It’s probably better to leave that for another time.” He nodded. “All right. I’m obviously not going to get any more information on who the hell it was that took out Skidmark. I just hope you know what you’re doing in that respect. If I have to deal with some firearms-based Parahuman who ends up on top of the Medhall building sniping everyone down town, I will take great pleasure in telling you ‘I told you so.’ I’m sort of vindictive like that.”

Blake actually smiled at that comment. “If that happens, I will admit I was wrong. But I don’t think I am.”

“Be it on your head, then. Fine.” She leaned forward. “Where is Squealer?”

“Safe.”

“Safe, where?”

Blake glanced at the man in the suit at the end of the table. “In a medical facility outside the city.”

“Which one?”

“I’m not at liberty to say.”

Director Piggot growled under her breath. “You’re being deliberately obtuse again.” She pointed at him, then herself. “Your job is to arrest the gangers. My job is to deal with the parahumans. I would like you to turn over Mush and Squealer to me.” After a moment, she added with carefully controlled politeness, “Please.”

“You can have Mush,” Blake replied. “Squealer is… currently unavailable.”

“Oh for god’s… Why is she unavailable?” The blonde woman looked angry again.

The up-to-now silent observer made a small motion which attracted her attention. “Squealer is unavailable due to a prior arrangement with another federal agency,” he said.

She fixed him with a hard look. “I didn’t get your name.”

“Special Agent Pascoe, Boston FBI,” he replied evenly, pulling out a wallet and flipping it open to show his ID. Director Piggot looked at it, then his face, before sighing heavily.

“Oh, hell. What are you doing here?” she asked with annoyance. “This is a matter between the PRT and the BBPD.”

“Domestic terrorism is a federal offense,” he said calmly. “There has been considerable talk in the Bureau for some time now that matches fairly closely to the discussion you’ve just had with Commissioner Blake. We feel that the PRT isn’t quite living up to its mandate in certain areas. No disrespect to you personally, of course, as you’re a recent appointee to your current position. It goes higher than that. The events last night drove home just how out of control the situation in Brockton Bay had become and it was felt that we needed to investigate things a little more closely than we have been doing up until now.”

Piggot stared at him, then slowly turned her head to face Commissioner Blake. “You called him in.”

“Agent Pascoe is an old friend and I asked for some advice on an untenable problem,” the man replied, not looking intimidated. “He talked to his own superiors and they decided it would be a good idea to offer the city some help. Under the current circumstances I felt it was reasonable to accept the offer.”

“Do you have any idea how much trouble this is likely to cause?” she sighed. “My own superiors aren’t going to be pleased that the FBI is involved in a parahuman case.”

“We do have a fair amount of parahuman experience of our own, Director,” Agent Pascoe pointed out with a small smile. “We even employ a number of them ourselves despite the PRT’s efforts to get complete jurisdiction over all parahuman matters and personnel. The young lady known as Squealer is someone we’ve been watching for a while and when the chance came up to have a talk with her, we took it. She’s perfectly safe and is currently thinking whether a plea deal is a good idea. Between you and me, I have a feeling the answer will be yes.” The smile got slightly wider. “Once the withdrawal symptoms stop and she’s in a better frame of mind to consider the position she’s in, of course.”

“Jesus.” Piggot looked at her aide, who was staring at the FBI man with a weird look. He glanced back at her, looked at his notebook, wrote a few things in it, and shook his head. “I can’t work out whether I should be impressed or furious. I can guarantee that the Chief Director is likely to be both. You’re opening a real can of worms with this.”

The man shrugged. “We’re aware of the ramifications. It will be interesting to see what happens. There are a couple of senators who are also quite interested in who gets upset and why.”

She watched him for a moment longer, then closed her eyes and massaged her forehead with her fingers. “This job just gets better and better the longer I do it,” she grumbled.

“I’m sure we’ll work well together when we iron out all the little problems, Emily” Commissioner Blake chuckled. She opened her eyes and gave him an unfriendly look.

“There’s also the matter of an 80mm recoilless rifle that somehow managed to get missed in an E88 armory raid,” she said.

“Yes, that was very useful,” he smiled. “BBPD SWAT is rather attached to it now, and it would be a shame to upset them after the hard work they’ve had to do recently. We’ve discussed it with the FBI and they talked to the ATF, who were oddly enough happy to let us keep it. They even found some more ammunition for the thing.”

She started lightly banging her head on the table.

“Why did I accept this posting?” she mumbled between thumps.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Quite a while later Emily was sitting at her desk in the PRT building wishing she’d never heard of Brockton Bay while drafting a report for the Chief Director, a woman she didn’t like at all and who felt much the same about her. They respected each other professionally but tended to avoid each other as much as possible. The last few hours had left her feeling that something fundamental had changed in the city and its relationship to the PRT, and she wasn’t sure whether this was going to be a good or a bad thing. It was certainly going to be something that caused a hell of a lot of shouting in the higher echelons of power and she was desperately hoping she could stay out of that and just get on with her own job with as little interference as possible.

‘At least the Merchants are out of the picture,’ she mused as she typed. ‘Pity the E88 will probably just expand into their territory, but we might get a few weeks of respite. Or, knowing this damn city, some other gang will turn up and try to claim it and make things even more complicated. Fucking villains. Blake might be right, a few more of the bastards with holes in would probably make things a lot simpler.’

Unfortunately, she knew full well it wasn’t that easy. Never mind the ethics of it.

A tap on the door made her look up from the screen, rather thankfully. “Come!” she called, swiveling her chair to face forward. Armsmaster and Miss Militia entered, the latter closing the door, then walked over to her desk. “I’ve finished my report on the anomalous shootings, Director,” the Tinker said, putting a printout on her desk. “The rifle shots definitely were carried out with a weapon belonging to the Merchants. We matched rounds embedded in the front of the precinct station with ones recovered from the crime scene having passed through the deceased attackers.”

Director Piggot leafed through the comprehensive document, looking at the numerous graphs. “And you’re certain it wasn’t one of the Merchants who did it?”

“Extremely unlikely,” he replied with a shake of his head. “The limited video available of the firefight clearly showed that the perpetrators were firing wildly with very poor tactical awareness or firearms skill. Whoever used the weapon to shoot them was exceptionally good in both regards. The accuracy of the shots was uncanny, at the top of what’s even possible with the weapon in question, and there was only one wound on each of them. The shooter didn’t appear to miss once.”

“One shot, one kill,” she remarked, stopping on one of the photos and examining it.

“Yes, Ma’am,” he nodded. “My theory is that the shooter acquired Detective Vanover’s weapon inside the station after he’d been shot, possibly without his knowledge, took out the Merchants who had infiltrated the building, looted their weapons and ammunition, and proceeded to utilize them in downing further assailants. Once they were outside, they apparently made use of confiscated grenades to confuse the attackers, allowing the remaining BBPD personnel to mount a counter attack, then killed Skidmark with their final shot. I determined that this shot was from the roof of the apartment building to the north of the police station, at a steep downward angle. Skidmark was apparently looking up at the time.”

She inspected the graphic on the next page which illustrated this. “That’s one hell of a good shot in the dark with no telescopic sight,” she said.

Miss Militia nodded. “I’m not sure I could have done it myself with that weapon, especially on the first shot,” the woman commented, looking both impressed and disturbed. “Whoever it was is highly trained. Something along the lines of Special Forces training on top of years of experience in the field and a lot of natural skill.”

“So an ex-soldier, almost certainly, as we suspected.”

“That’s the most likely explanation. Possibly with powers aiding them, but I think it would also require a lot of experience and training even so. I’d guess someone who was in one of the middle eastern wars in the eighties, before we pulled out entirely. Maybe one of the BBPD staff, but we can’t find a match so far.”

“We’d be looking for someone about mid forties at the youngest in that case,” Emily noted thoughtfully. “Someone with military training, probably overseas posting, at least one tour of duty in a hot combat zone… That narrows it down a little, but there are quite a few people who fit the description in the country. Even in this city. The Dock Worker’s Association has nearly as many ex-military people as the BBPD does, for example. There are a few in the gangs too.”

“It’s possible that it was another gang that stepped in but I personally doubt it,” the other woman said slowly. “I can’t see it would benefit them. Admittedly with Skidmark dead and the Merchants disbanded the other gangs will be able to fill the gap left, but they’d probably have just sat back and let the police deal with the situation. Whatever happened they’d be able to make the most of it and it wouldn’t cause them any risk, so why go to the aid of the BBPD?”

“It does seem unlikely, Director,” Armsmaster added. “Kaiser is smart enough to take advantage of such an opportunity, assuming he felt it was in his best interest, but we know most of the E88 is currently lying low after the last operation, and they’d have been taken by surprise as much as anyone else was.”

Emily nodded, thinking it over. They were both right. “So, based on the short response time, it’s likely that this person was either already in the station, or lived nearby and managed to get inside pretty soon after it all kicked off. That should be enough together with the basic description to give us a short list of possibilities.”

The two capes exchanged a look, then Miss Militia asked rather carefully, “Do we actually have any real reason to investigate their identity any further, Ma’am? I mean… The BBPD are clearly going to some effort to pretend they don’t know who it is, and that may actually be true in any case. From what I’ve heard, the city council is also perfectly content to leave it alone. Even the FBI doesn’t seem bothered by the whole thing, as weird as that is. We don’t know it’s a parahuman, either, so… Is it worth risking making quite a few different people annoyed even more than they are now over the whole thing just to find out who saved dozens of lives?”

The younger woman looked mildly embarrassed as she spoke. “Not that I’m saying that we should allow someone to break the law with impunity, of course, but it’s not completely clear that any laws were broken when we look at what was happening at the time. I just wonder if we might end up causing more trouble than it’s worth in this case.”

Piggot leaned back in her chair and studied both of them. Armsmaster seemed not entirely in agreement with his colleague and friend, but he didn’t look like he thought she was wrong either. Eventually she sighed slightly. “You make a number of good points, Hannah. Even so, I’d feel happier if I knew who it was, if only to be sure they weren’t going to suddenly snap and use that remarkable shooting skill in the middle of the city one Friday afternoon because their coffee shop was shut or something. You said it yourself, this is someone with extensive combat training, who doesn’t mind taking a life as a carefully calculated act. That’s not the same thing that the gangs do for the most part and it makes me both less and more worried at the same time. I’d rest easier if we knew more about the shooter.”

She glanced at her computer screen and frowned. “Not to mention that the Chief Director will almost certainly want to know. Which brings problems of its own but those are mine to worry about.” Turning back to them, she went on, “We seem to have a reasonable profile of our friend with the terrifying shooting skills. Indulge me and see if you can discreetly get an ID on him. But don’t push it, and don’t do anything if you do manage to track the guy down.”

“And presumably don’t upset the BBPD about it either,” Miss Militia said with a quirk of a smile.

“That would probably be best,” Emily agreed, frowning lightly. “Commissioner Blake isn’t in a good mood right now for some understandable reasons and I’d prefer not to have to deal with an actively hostile police force. Our job is hard enough as it is.”

Both of them nodded. “In that case, dismissed. I’ve got my own report to finish.”

“Ma’am,” Miss Militia said, then turned and headed for the door, Armsmaster following her looking thoughtful. Emily watched them go, then turned back to her computer and resumed typing, while wondering what was going to happen next.

Something would, she knew that much. It always did.

mp3.1415player · Jun 28, 2019

August 6th, 2005

“Hi, Pat, how’s things?” Danny said cheerfully as he held the door to The Captain’s Table open for his daughter, who followed him in and looked around with interest. A number of the regulars greeted him with shouts and calls of good humor, one or two doing the same to Taylor, who waved back with a broad smile. She was fairly well known to the various people around the docks, having accompanied him on a number of occasions around the place, and to work more often than that. The girl had always had a strong interest in mechanical things and appeared to find the entire area fascinating, to a slightly worrying level at times.

He’d had to go looking for her more than once, often finding her in one of the machine shops, or the vehicle depot, and occasionally under one of the vehicles being serviced. A few of the DWU mechanics appeared to find her amusing and would spend quite a lot of time explaining how engines worked, or how to repair a transmission. He suspected, based on her quick wit and remarkably good memory, that she probably knew more about cars than he did in some ways…

Recently she’d become even more curious, and over the summer vacation seemed to get into everything. At times she vanished entirely into the dockyards, although she’d promised not to go past the fence without him or someone else trusted with her and he had no reason to believe that she’d done so. When she gave him her word, she stuck to it. More so than he’d done at that age, certainly.

The problem was that she was amazingly good at finding loopholes in his instructions, and would present him with a well argued reason as to why what he’d said didn’t quite mean what he thought it meant. She could even produce documentary evidence of this on occasion. It made him sigh, and Annette laugh like a madwoman. Even Alan found it hilarious, saying she was better at that sort of thing than some lawyers he knew.

Danny wasn’t sure it was a compliment or not, but Taylor took it as one. So, he tended to spend quite a long time thinking through anything he wanted her to promise him, just in case he was missing something obvious.

It certainly was good practice in logically dismantling an argument, he mused as he walked over to the bar where the slightly younger guy who owned and ran the place was, Taylor trailing behind. Not practice he’d have expected to need when dealing with a ten year old girl, but useful nonetheless. On the upside, she was generally responsible when she wasn’t being Doctor Curlyhair, and oddly careful when she was, so in general he wasn’t too worried that she’d get into something that she couldn’t extricate herself from. And there were enough people around the place who’d jump in without question to help her if the worst happened, and would also keep an eye on her to make sure it didn’t, that he was fairly sure nothing serious would happen.

Not quite what he’d expected when she was born, but it kept him on his toes, there was no denying that.

“Good, Danny, very good. Nice day, business is going well, the beer’s cold… What more could a man want?” Pat replied, reaching over the bar to give him a hearty handshake. “And no one has tried anything for weeks around here either, so that’s helpful.”

“No trouble from the E88 or the Merchants, then?” Danny inquired. The neo-nazis mostly stayed away from the Docks in general, although they did sometimes come through making a nuisance of themselves, while the Merchants were more persistent but generally easy enough to chase off.

“Nah. Not for a while now. Last time the Merchants came by raising hell some of your guys beat their asses black and blue then chucked them into the bay,” Pat chuckled. “Pity the tide was out. Haven’t seen hide nor hair of them since. We had a small group of E88 gang types wander in about a month back, looking for trouble. It was very sad how they accidentally violently slammed their heads into the walls a few times then ended up in the street.” He looked thoughtful as Danny tried to prevent himself smiling. “Somehow four of my good pool cues got broken that night too. Odd thing. Ah well, they’re cheap enough.”

“I see,” Danny grinned. “The usual, basically.”

“Yeah. More or less. Heard that the Merchants got a new cape, though. Some idiot called Mush or something. Seems to be a literal trash man. And thick as two short sticks from what I was told.”

“Hmm.” He pondered the news. “Not ideal, I don’t like the Merchants having any capes, but as long as they stay away I guess we can’t do much about it.”

“Nope.” Pat shrugged. “If they do come around causing trouble, well, we’re good at giving them some. Cape or no cape.” He reached under the bar and retrieved one of the largest shotguns that Danny had ever seen. “This usually works.”

“Holy shit, what the hell is that?” Danny asked, staring at the thing.

“It’s a KS-23 pump action military carbine shotgun designed in the early nineteen seventies as a prison riot suppression weapon, Dad,” a voice from next to him said, sounding interested. Both he and Pat stared at Taylor, who was inspecting the weapon closely. “That one is the KS-23M model, with the shortened barrel and detachable buttstock. Three round magazine and one more in the chamber, and a rifled barrel, which gives it decent accuracy when firing solid projectiles. They’re quite rare in the US.”

When she finished reciting information which he was certain would be completely correct, she seemed to notice that almost everyone in the place had fallen silent and was looking at her, mostly with raised eyebrows and some with smiles. She flushed a little, appearing embarrassed. “It’s a nice gun,” she added in a small voice.

He ruffled her hair, making her sigh and push his hand away. “Thank you, dear,” he chuckled.

“Exactly right, Taylor,” Pat said, sounding impressed as he put the enormous firearm back under the bar with a click of some sort of clamp engaging. “Got it in a poker game from one of your boys, Danny. Ex Spetsnaz fellow who had some souvenirs from his service days. Ammo is a little tricky to get but we found a source.”

“Ooh, do you have the Баррикада cartridge?” she asked with a bit of excitement, pronouncing the Russian word without difficulty. “That one is cool, it’s a solid steel slug. It’ll go right through an engine block at over a hundred meters.” She looked thoughtful as Pat stared at her again. “It’d have a lot of recoil though.”

Danny looked at her, then at the bartender, who met his eyes. He shrugged a little weakly. Pat shook his head, then turned back to the girl. “No, I don’t have any of those,” he said patiently. “Only buckshot. So far that’s all I needed. Mostly just waving it at troublemakers is enough.”

“Intimidation is a valid technique,” she nodded, sounding approving. “May I have a can of coke, please?”

Wordlessly Pat turned and retrieved the requested item from one of the under-counter fridges behind the bar, then slid it across to her. “Thank you!” she chirped, before popping the tab and taking a slurp of the drink, then wandering over to watch a couple of the patrons playing pool in the corner. Both men watched her go.

There was a short pause, ultimately broken by Pat. “You know, Danny,” he said calmly, his faint Irish accent making the words sound somewhat philosophical, “your daughter is a lovely lass, but by god sometimes she gives me the shivers.”

Danny sighed faintly. He understood what his friend meant. Taylor was prone to coming out with some of the most esoteric bits of information at times, often making him wonder where the hell she’d read it. Considering the sheer amount of reading she’d been doing this summer, there was no telling what she’d picked up. The girl certainly knew more about weaponry than most people, that was for sure.

He wasn’t entirely comfortable with it, but there didn’t really seem to be any harm in it, so he left her alone. Considering how hard it was to get some kids to crack a book at all he supposed he should be grateful that his own offspring was almost impossible to get to stop reading practically anything she ran across.

“She seems to be on a weaponry kick at the moment,” he finally replied. They watched as she studied the pool game which one of the locals was losing, his opponent someone Danny hadn’t seen before. “I have no idea where she got that from, though.”

“Learning Russian too, is she?” Pat asked. “Her accent sounded pretty good to me, but I’m no expert. Just know a few Russians.”

“She does seem to have a gift for picking up languages,” Danny nodded. “Read all Annette’s books on Japanese, Spanish, Greek, Italian, and German this summer. And she keeps getting one of us to take her to the library to get more books, since she’s gone through everything else in the house. I’ve never in my life met someone who reads as fast as she does.” He glanced at the other man, smiling a little. “I think she’s got some idea about reading the whole library.”

“She does realize, I hope, that the Brockton Bay library is the largest one in the state, right?” Pat asked with a grin. “That might take her a while.”

“She’s patient,” Danny replied. “Very, very patient. Weird for a kid that age.”

“Huh. Well, good luck to her.” Pat shook his head and turned back to Danny. “Got you three crates of beer, that’s all we could spare. There’ll be more next month, or perhaps in six weeks.”

“Business going well, I take it?”

“Oh, yes. We’ve sold more of that stuff in three months than I normally manage in a year,” Pat replied with great satisfaction. “And business is steadily picking up. Two places in Boston want to try it now.”

“Great. Make sure you don’t sell all of it to the big city folk, though.” Danny snickered a little as the barman laughed. “There’d be a riot if the beer ran out around these parts.”

“Don’t I know it,” Pat chuckled. “Your car outside? I’ll give you a hand loading it.”

“Just outside the door,” Danny nodded. Pat waved him to come around the end of the bar, while opening the trapdoor into the basement that was behind the long gleaming wooden counter-top. “Taylor, I’ll be back in a minute,” he called to his daughter who was now holding one of the pool cues and grinning at the winner of the game in a somewhat challenging fashion. The defeated local patron was watching with a tiny smirk, as were a number of other regulars.

“OK, Dad,” she replied, still grinning at the man, who seemed dubious.

With a grin of his own he followed Pat down the steep wooden stairs into the echoing space below the ancient building, which to his certain knowledge was one of the oldest in the city.

“She hustling pool sharks again?” Pat, who was at the other end of the enormous cellar, said with a laugh in his voice.

“Yep.” Danny shook his head. “She had that grin.”

“Poor bastard doesn’t know what’s going to happen next,” the barkeeper sniggered as he flipped a switch next to an old wooden door, something that was almost square and made of age-blackened planks about four inches thick. Danny followed him into the next room, which was considerably cooler than the rest of the cellar, which itself was a good ten degrees below the outside temperature. It was a nice relief from the heat, but in here it was almost too cold.

“Here you go,” Pat said, indicating a stack of crates in the corner, many more of them in piles with labels on for other customers. “Those are yours.”

“Great.” Danny pulled out a bottle and held it up to the light. “Looks good. Thanks.”

“No problem. Grab that one, I’ll take the other two.” Danny did as requested, picking up the top crate having put the bottle back, then waiting as the younger man heaved the two remaining ones off the floor. “Don’t bother about the lights, I’ll come back for that,” Pat added as they headed back to the stairs.

“Every time I come down here I’m amazed at how big this place is,” Danny commented as they walked. “Big enough to get the entire building in here, I think.”

“Probably. Used to be a storeroom for stuff coming in off the ships,” Pat replied, looking around at the dimly lit area, which disappeared into the dark at the edges. Racks of bottles, kegs, and other pub-related paraphernalia half filled the space, but most of the rest was empty. Off in one corner was a stack of ancient-looking wooden crates, which appeared to have probably been sitting there since before the war. The Civil one, possibly.

“Before that it got used for all sorts of things. Gramps told me they used to store gunpowder down here at one point in the cold room, since it was so secure. Supposedly there are at least two hidden tunnels out of the place too, which were used by smugglers or something. Never been able to find them though. But this place is bloody old, it was here before most of the docks were, so god knows what’s buried under the flagstones. Bodies, probably.” Pat shook his head, stopping at the foot of the stairs and putting his load down, then straightening up. “He also said it was the oldest building in Brockton, and I know for a fact it’s the second oldest bar in the entire US.”

“Really? I didn’t know it was that old.”

“Yeah, it’s bloody ancient, this place. Been a bar for over two hundred years. In the family the entire time too. There have been some very strange things come through here over the years if the stories are right.” Pat smiled a little. “I’ve sure met some weird people while I’ve been here.” He looked around thoughtfully. “Got one girl a while ago, tall lass, well spoken, but there was something a little odd about her… Anyway, she got to talking with me and she said that this place existed in every world. Whatever the hell that means. According to her, if there’s a Brockton Bay, there’s a Captain’s Table.”

He shrugged, then picked up the crates again. “Mind you, she might have been off her head. But she seemed sincere, and was very easy to talk to. Couldn’t place her accent but she seemed intelligent.”

“Strange,” Danny said, shaking his head slightly. “I guess you meet some peculiar people in the Docks.”

“You do that, yes” Pat agreed, climbing the stairs slowly and carefully. Danny followed, then put his crate down on the counter and closed the trapdoor so they wouldn’t fall down it. Shortly the three crates were safely in back of his truck and strapped down under a tarp.

“Thanks, Pat,” Danny said, handing the man a roll of bills, which Pat put into his pocket without looking at it. “Good of you.”

“My pleasure, Danny,” the barman smiled. “Where are you off to now?”

“Taylor wanted to go to a shooting range,” he explained. “I asked around and got a recommendation, and we finally had time to go. That place just at the edge of the city to the north, uh...”

“BB Guns?” Pat said.

“That’s the place.” Danny nodded. “Some of the guys said it was safe and well run.”

“Never been there, but I’ve heard the same. Hope you two have fun.”

“We probably will,” Danny smiled. They heard a wave of laughter come from inside, causing both men to curiously go back into the bar and see what was going on.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Taylor counted her cash with a triumphant smile, while her father glanced at her every now and then, looking both proud and a little bemused. “...fifty, sixty, seventy, eighty,” she said under her breath. “Great, all here.”

“That poor man didn’t seem to know what hit him,” her father commented.

She shrugged. “He wasn’t as good as he thought he was.” Then she grinned. “I was as good as I thought I was.”

Laughing, her father reached out and prodded her affectionately. “Gas is on you, then.”

“Fine by me,” she giggled. “There’s plenty where that came from.”

“You know that sooner or later people are going to work out that your innocent little girl routine covers the heart and soul of a vicious pool shark, I hope?” Her father smirked as she giggled again. “Eventually you’ll run out of marks.”

Taylor grinned a little once more. “Wouldn’t bet on it.”

Shaking his head, her father returned his attention to the road. “Where did I go wrong,” he lamented. “I tried to raise an honest and upright daughter, and now look at her! Scamming honest pool players out of their hard earned cash. I blame your mother.”

She snorted with laughter. “Mom says they deserve it.”

“She would.” They shared another look, then both laughed.

“Kenny also says it’s good practice in trajectory calculation and tactical thinking,” she added a moment later, making her father roll his eyes a little, which amused both her and the AI tank that was a constant presence in the back of her mind.

One day she would be able to tell them, but not yet.

It would be pretty funny when it happened, she suspected with a hidden grin...

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“Hello, girls,” Annette said when she opened the door to see some familiar faces. “And Eric. How are all of you?”

“Fine, thanks, Mrs H,” Vicky Dallon said cheerfully. “Is Taylor in?”

“No, I’m afraid she’s out with her father,” Annette replied. “They should be back in about an hour or so, though. You can come in for some lemonade if you want, and wait.”

“Thanks,” the blonde said with a glance at her sister and cousin, both of whom nodded quickly. Amy was as usual fairly quiet, but she was also as usual watching everything around her carefully. The girl was very observant and tended to notice things that most didn’t.

Next to her, her cousin Eric grinned. “I love your lemonade,” the boy said happily.

“It’s a family recipe,” Annette replied as she stood aside for the three children, who all trooped in and headed for the kitchen. She was as usual pleased to see them. Since that time at the lake a few weeks ago, they and her daughter, and Emma, had often met up and seemed to get along very well. The redhead was still clearly much closer to Taylor and she didn’t think that was something that would change, but these three definitely counted as friends now, which pleased her.

“What are you three doing out alone like this?” she asked as she got three glasses out of the cupboard, then after a moment added a fourth.

“We got tired of hanging around at home,” Vicky said immediately. She was, as usual, the one who tended to speak for all of them. The girl was ebullient and gregarious pretty much all the time, tending to extroverted. Amy was generally much quieter but very thoughtful and calm, while Eric was about halfway between the two sisters. “So we decided to go and look around. Your house isn’t that far from home and we thought Taylor might want to go do something. Maybe Emma too if she’s around.”

“We need more Doctor Curlyhair in our lives,” Amy added with a small grin, which made her somewhat plain face light up with mischief. Eric snickered, nodding.

“I am now worried,” Annette joked, filling all the glasses having added some ice cubes. “We all know what happens when the Doctor turns up.”

“Yeah! Lots of cool stuff!” Vicky grinned as she accepted a glass.

“That’s… one way to put it, I suppose,” Annette allowed. “Possibly not the way most people would, though.”

All three children exchanged looks then laughed, before drinking. “This is really good, Mrs H,” Eric said in tones of pleasure. “I love this stuff.”

“Thank you, Eric,” she smiled. “I hope you told your parents where you were going?”

Amy and Vicky looked at each other. They seemed to have a short wordless conversation, then looked back at her with identical grins. “Of course we did,” the blonde said confidently.

“I see.” Annette sighed a little. “I’d better call Carol, then.”

“Busted,” Eric whispered, making Amy poke him right in the middle of the chest, hitting something sensitive and causing him to wince. “ow...”

“Shh!” the brunette sister said out of the side of her mouth.

Annette watched with a small smile, then shook her head and refilled their glasses.

Children.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“I wish Emma could have come,” Taylor said, looking up at her father. She returned her attention to the handgun the instructor was holding and describing to the four people who had come to shoot here today, who weren’t regulars.

“You know she had to go and see her grandmother, Taylor. She can come next time if she wants, though.”

“OK.” His daughter was listening intently, her expressive eyes fixed on the weapon in the hand of the tall man who was their teacher and safety person. He was currently showing them how the magazine was loaded.

Taylor was the youngest person present by a few years, and had attracted a couple of glances, but no one had said anything. They were all in an enclosed shooting range that was made of cinderblocks and stretched out for some fifty yards from the rear of the building, which also housed a decent sized gun store, the entire place heavily reinforced and festooned with visible and presumably invisible security measures. With the gang problems that Brockton Bay suffered from, Danny guessed that they had more than a few break in attempts, hence the reason the place was more solidly built than the PRT building itself.

“...and these magazines hold seven rounds. Safety here, this way is safe, this way is fire. Do not under any circumstances operate the safety or pull the trigger unless the weapon is aimed downrange, am I clear?” the instructor said, looking around at them all. Taylor nodded immediately, as did Danny, while the other three were a little slower. There were two men, one about twenty-one and the other in his fifties, and a woman about thirty or so, present.

“Good. Anyone who disobeys the instructions I gave you will be ejected immediately and banned for life. No refunds. Got me?” He looked around again. Once more, Taylor nodded. The younger man did as well while the older one looked a bit grumpy but did a few seconds later.

“Right. In that case, take your hearing protection and each pick a firing position. I will bring a weapon and four magazines to each station. You will load the weapon as I showed you, keeping it pointed downrange at all times, and wait for me to tell you you’re clear to begin. Once you have finished firing, remove the magazine, check the action as you were shown, safe the weapon, then place it on the table and step back. I will double check each one at that point. Again, any fooling around will get you kicked out for good, so don’t do it.”

The tall dark haired man who gave off the air of someone who’d been trained in the military looked around at them all for a moment. Danny was impressed, he wasn’t in any way unpleasant about it, but he clearly knew exactly what he was doing and held very firm views that in his place of business you followed his rules and that was that. He approved, guns weren’t toys.

The instructor met his eyes and nodded a little, then looked at Taylor somewhat evaluatingly. “Have you done this before, kid?”

“No, sir,” she replied immediately, standing straight and keeping her eyes on his. “However I am familiar with the operation of the M1911 from reading the manual.”

“I… see,” he said slowly, seeming a little puzzled. “Well, reading a book won’t make you shoot better. Experience and practice does that. You’re pretty tall for your age, so you should be able to use this, but it’s got a fair bit of recoil. I have a smaller Beretta that might be a better fit for a girl...”

“I would like to try the M1911, sir,” she said, still looking straight at him.

After a moment he shrugged. “Fine by me. How old are you?”

“Ten, sir,” she replied immediately.

“Huh.” He looked at Danny, who smiled and shook his head slightly. The instructor seemed to hide a smile of his own. “All right. Hearing protection on, pick a station.”

With a grin, Taylor quickly put the hearing protectors they’d all been supplied with over her ears, as did Danny, and headed towards the end station. Each of these was separated from the others by a partition wall a few feet long, lined on both sides with sound absorbent material. It looked somewhat familiar from innumerable movies, Danny thought, but much more used. There was an omnipresent smell of nitrocellulose, something familiar to him from certain events in his childhood, not to mention occasional incidents in the Docks…

Taking his position in the next firing station along, he peered around the partition to look at Taylor. She gave him a bright smile and a thumbs up. Amused, he returned to his correct area.

A couple of minutes passed while the instructor distributed the weapons and ammunition, a colleague of his bringing them out from a locked room at the rear of the firing range, then standing and watching closely as did the first man as each of the loaded their weapon.

“No! Downrange at all times!” the instructor shouted, diving forwards and grabbing the arm of the older man, who’d ended up waving his gun at the ceiling while he struggled to get the magazine in correctly. “Like this.” Danny leaned back to watch as did everyone else. Slightly red-faced, the older man managed to follow the instructions. “Good.”

Their instructor walked down the line, checking each of them in turn, until he reached Taylor. When he was satisfied, he nodded. “Excellent. Range is ten yards, your targets are in position. As we discussed, correct stance, aim carefully, pull the trigger don’t jerk it, and as soon as you’re empty, magazine out, clear the action, and safety back on. Do not assume the gun is empty. Always check the action and clear the slide. Everyone ready?”

He looked around as a chorus of responses came back. “Safeties off, aim, and begin.”

Danny carefully flicked the safety lever with his thumb, then aligned the sights on the center of the paper target thirty feet away with both hands in the right grip. Pulling the trigger caused the gun to jump in his hand with a bang and a hole to appear a couple of inches up and right of the point he’d tried to hit. Correcting a little, he fired again.

Other gunshots came from around him, but he largely ignored them, keeping his attention on what he was doing. A few seconds later, though, he heard seven perfectly even shots come one after another about half a second apart on his left, where Taylor was. He glanced to the side then stared at the target his daughter was firing at.

It had seven holes in a dead straight line across the exact center of it.

He heard the sound of a magazine dropping onto the table, then a click as another one was inserted and locked in. Seven more shots came, again perfectly and evenly spaced, and the target sprouted more holes. This time they ran vertically up the middle, neatly intersecting the first line. He was almost certain that the fourth round went through the middle hole that was already there.

The rest of the firing stopped and he became aware that the two range operators were now standing behind his daughter watching with stunned expressions.

Again, the magazine was swapped and the firing resumed. If anything the rate was going up.

This time the oval target got seven completely symmetrically spaced holes around the outside ring in a manner that was anything but an accident. He watched with amazement as his daughter changed magazines for the last time and shot a nice circle of holes at the top of the cross-shaped pattern she’d already made, then stopped. A moment later he heard her voice say, “Weapon cleared, sir.”

Very carefully putting the safety back on, then gently resting the gun with the muzzle pointing downrange, he stepped back a couple of paces before turning to see his daughter standing facing the instructors, who seemed beyond words. Each of them was alternately looking at her cheerful face, then the impossibly perfectly perforated paper thirty feet behind her.

Taylor looked at him and grinned. “That was fun. Can I do it again?”

Danny rubbed his forehead and sighed very quietly.

Annette was going to laugh and laugh about this, before she started to get worried...

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“It was really cool,” Taylor enthused, looking around at her small group of friends. Emma was sitting next to her, while Amy, Vicky, and Eric were leaning forward from their positions on the grass in her back yard. On the way home they’d stopped at the Barnes’s house and found Emma had returned from their family visit. The other girl had wanted to come over so joined them in the truck. Her mother and father, and sister, were coming over later for a barbecue since the weather was perfect. When they’d arrived home they’d found the two Dallon girls and Eric waiting for them and drinking all the lemonade.

“I liked the Colt 1911, but the Glock is lighter,” she went on. “Those guys at the range were neat, they kept bringing out other guns for me to try. Dad got to shoot an AR-15. He’s pretty good with it. I thought it was a little under-powered but it seems accurate. I wanted to try the Barrett but my arms aren’t really long enough.” She reached out and poked one arm with the finger of the other hand. “I guess I’ll be able to when I get older.”

“Wow, Tay, I didn’t know you were that good with a gun,” Vicky said, sounding impressed.

“Doctor Curlyhair has many special skills,” Amy intoned, exchanging a glance with Emma, who cracked up. “She knows gun fu.”

Taylor giggled. “Kenny is a good teacher,” she said.

Eric rolled his eyes. “Your imaginary friend taught you to shoot like… like… like someone who shoots really well?” he asked skeptically.

Nodding, and knowing that they wouldn’t believe the truth, Taylor smirked a little, deliberately hamming it up. “Kenny is wise and powerful. Kenny knows all.” She leaned forward. “Kenny sees all,” she added in a dark hiss.

There was silence for a moment, then all of them started laughing.

When they’d finished, Emma sat up and wiped her eyes. “You’re weird, Tay.”

“Says The Crimson Lady.”

“So she does.” Emma nodded firmly. “And she should know.” All of them looked around as Taylor’s father came out of the side door to the garage pushing the barbecue, while Uncle Alan was carrying a big bag of charcoal. Talk of imaginary friends and equally imaginary superheros and villains was abandoned as they all rushed to get in the way of the food preparation process.

Life was going pretty well, Taylor thought as she watched her father light the barbecue.

Kenny agreed.

And suggested that tomorrow they arrange to plant more of his little widgets around the docks, which would require her to persuade her dad to let her come with him again. That was easy enough.

mp3.1415player · Jul 3, 2019

Still August 6th, 2005, but later that night...

Sean Sorenson went into the office and closed the door behind him, having locked up after the last customer of the shop had left. He turned to the alarm console and prodded buttons, evoking a number of beeps and a chorus of clunks around the building as heavy duty locks engaged all over the place. Then he ran his hand down a large panel of switches, flipping them all off one after another. In the main areas all the lights went out.

Finished, he moved to the coffee machine and poured himself a large one, extra strong, without milk or sugar. It was awful, just the way he liked it. Twenty years in the marines had permanently ruined his taste buds, or so his wife said. Smiling a little to himself at the thought, he sipped it, then turned around and leaned against the counter where the machine was.

At one of the desks in the office, his partner, friend, and fireteam buddy Chris Mendoza was staring at a set of their standard targets that were hung up on the wall. Each of these was showing a series of holes in various patterns and sizes that were so neatly spaced it looked like they’d been done with a machine. In a way they had, but it had been in the hand of the most fucking scary little girl either of them had ever met.

“That happened, right?” Chris said after a while, when Sean put another coffee next to his elbow with the three empty cups already there.

Sean looked at the targets, then back to his old friend and sole other survivor of his squad. “Yeah.”

“How?” Chris’s voice was a little unsteady. “It’s fucking impossible to shoot a hand gun that consistently. I can’t do it. You can’t do it, and you were the best shot we had.” He pointed at the first target, the one with the cross formed from .45 ACP sized holes capped with a nice neat circle. “That was bad enough. Maybe beginner’s luck, although I sure as shit don’t believe it. But those?”

His hand tracked across the other ten targets. Each had a more elaborate pattern, including a couple of smiley faces, the outline of what looked like a tank, and a few other things, in different sized holes. The one from the AR-15 session was impressively detailed. “No way. You can’t shoot anything that consistently, not even at ten yards. Even if you were a fucking robot or something.”

Sean shrugged. “But we both saw it. I don’t believe it either but there it is.”

“Fucking Miss Militia couldn’t do that,” Chris muttered, before picking up his coffee and draining half of it. “Shit, Dragon couldn’t do it.”

“Think she’s a cape?”

His old friend gave him a look over the cup. “What do you think?”

“No idea. I stay out of cape shit. She might just be the luckiest little girl in the world.” He grinned briefly as Chris stared at him, then looked meaningfully at the targets. “Yeah, not likely. Once, maybe, but she kept doing it.” After a moment, his grin came back. “God, I’d love to take that kid to one of the competitions. Think what that smug fucker Kincaid would look like after she handed him his ass and made it look easy.”

Both of them laughed.

“Probably not a good idea.”

“No. Pity, though.”

“What do we do about it?”

Sean examined his partner curiously. “Do?”

“I mean do we tell the PRT?”

“Fuck, no, we do not tell those bastards. One, they’d flip their shit at the mere idea of a kid that age that good with a gun. Ruin the kids life, and her parents, for sure. I’m not doing that to a ten year old girl. Two, do you want someone who can shoot like that pissed at you?” He pointed at the targets. Chris slowly shook his head. “She’s a nice kid and all, but there was something in her eyes… I’ve seen that look before a couple of times. From people you do not want thinking you’re causing them trouble.”

Chris nodded equally slowly. Both of them knew that look. It was that of someone who, should circumstances require it, would put you down in an instant. They both had a certain level of it themselves, unsurprisingly.

“Three, we don’t want her old man coming for us either. Guy’s got a hell of a lot of friends at the DWU if what I hear is right. Don’t fuck with the DWU.”

“Word,” his partner sighed. “I get it.”

“And four,” Sean went on, “We don’t have any proof anyway. Sure, it’s impossible, but we don’t know it’s a cape power. Might just be the most ridiculous coincidence you’ve ever heard of.” Chris snorted a little but didn’t deny it. “Best to keep our heads down and ignore it. I don’t want to borrow trouble I have an easy way to avoid.”

“And if someone comes asking?”

Sean shrugged. “Tell them to fuck off. No video of it, after all. None of our customers like being videoed. Those other idiots who were there had no idea how ridiculous that all was, so I doubt they’d say anything other than they saw a little girl who could outshoot Jerry Michulek. And I doubt anyone would believe it without proof.”

Chris slowly nodded, looking thoughtful. Eventually, he leaned back with a sigh. “Fine. You win.” After a moment he got up and pulled each of the targets off the wall, stacking them into a pile. With a regretful look at them, he tore them in half, then started feeding them into the shredder. “Feels like pissing on a Michelangelo, you know? Destroying art.”

Sean watched as the only real evidence of what had happened disappeared into tiny fragments of paper, which would get burned later. “I know. But it’s probably for the best.”

“What if she comes back?”

“Be polite and sell her all the ammo she wants,” he replied with a small smile. “She obviously knows how to use it. Girl’s better trained than most of the guys we served with. Wonder who did it?”

“Her dad?”

“Nah. He’s not military. Good shot, very good for someone who doesn’t do it much, but you can tell he’s no enthusiast. Her on the other hand...” He shrugged. “Impressive. Trained by an expert. And fucking terrifying.”

Raising his coffee, he finished it off. “Polite, though. Good kid. Come on, I need a beer.”

Chris finished what he was doing, then the pair checked the outside cameras just in case some lowlife was lying in wait, turned out the lights, and left.

mp3.1415player · Jul 3, 2019

July 3rd, 2007

“So what do we have?”

“Very little.” The other FBI agent turned to his colleague, friend, and superior. “The cleanup was very thorough indeed. All the brass recovered was either from the various Merchant weapons, or those of the police. Nothing found that isn’t linked to any of the weapons we know were there. No fingerprints, DNA evidence, clothing fibers, or anything at all useful that isn’t clearly also linked to the gang members or the BBPD officers who were firing on their attackers. We have almost too much evidence of that sort, but not a single molecule that we can conclusively say came from our mystery shooter.”

Pascoe nodded thoughtfully, flipping through the printout he’d picked up when he came into the office. “That’s genuinely impressive. I wonder how they did it?”

“A combination of excellent discipline, very careful work, and quite possibly some form of power, I would imagine. Accentuated by what is clearly an enormous amount of training.” Special Agent Jack Williamson turned back to the bank of monitors that covered half the wall and pointed to a couple of them. “The trajectories of the rounds that were fired at the Merchants from the side conclusively put the location of the shooter here, on top of this building about one hundred and twenty meters away from the firefight. The shooter hit targets between ninety and one hundred and forty meters from that position, at downward angles from approximately twelve to eighteen degrees. They didn’t miss once as far as can be determined, as we haven’t recovered any expended rounds from the weapon used that didn’t first pass through someone.”

“Jesus. That’s unbelievable.”

“It’s right at the limit of possibility if you discount powers. The problem is that it is just within what’s possible. So it doesn’t prove a Parahuman did it. I mean, I’d be absolutely astounded if it wasn’t a Parahuman, but technically a very, very good firearms expert with years of experience and the Devil’s own luck could have managed it.” Jack shrugged. “And even if it was a Parahuman, there’s enough evidence if only circumstantial to show that the person involved knew exactly what they were doing, how to do it very well, and most likely had done it before. Probably a lot.”

“What about the Empire cape, Victor? He’s known to be an expert sniper.”

“Even Victor isn’t this good. He’s been known to miss. And we know exactly where he was, which was nowhere near this location.” Agent Williamson shook his head. “It wasn’t him. And I very much doubt it was anything to do with the E88, or we’d have heard all about it by now. They’re not known for their shy retiring nature after all.”

“True.” Agent Pascoe, known to his friends as Peter, nodded. “And much the same goes for any of the other gangs. I’ve already talked to the local Yakuza and Triad informants, who were highly pleased about the end result, but swore blind they hadn’t got the first idea who did it. I also reached out to a contact in the more traditional crime families and his information says the same. So it’s more than likely either someone who’s recently moved to the area, happened to be passing through, or if it is a Parahuman, Triggered in the recent past. And in any of those cases, isn’t associated with any of the known criminal enterprises.”

“I’ve run everything I could find about this case through the computers, and even reached out to Interpol, but there’s nothing on record that matches any of the characteristics, at least not well enough to be anything more than coincidence,” Jack replied. “Without any real concrete data we can’t do much more about it at the moment from that direction. Personally, my suspicion is that if anyone would know more, we’d find them buried somewhere in the depths of the military somewhere. Not necessarily ours.”

“It does seem to point that way, doesn’t it?” Pascoe mused, examining the photos on the screens. “Expert use of high ground and cover, perfect selection of sniper position, damn near immaculate cleaning up the traces afterwards… Not to mention the grenade use. We’ve recovered video from the single camera on a neighboring building that managed to catch anything of the firefight, and correlated it with some footage that was uploaded to the internet from the public. It’s not particularly clear since most of it was too far away and it was dark, but it’s apparent that our mystery agent managed to use Skidmark’s own power to redirect their grenades to their benefit. That takes some remarkable reflexes and skill, not to mention quick thinking.”

“Or, yet again, a Parahuman power.”

“Yes. But it’s still not conclusive proof one way or the other.”

His friend gave him a level look which made him shrug once more. “Sure, I know, it’s looking more and more likely, but we just don’t have enough to call it either way.”

“I suspect the PRT is having just as much trouble with the entire thing,” Williamson commented.

“Undoubtedly. My information is that they’ve gone through more or less the same exercise, although I’m fairly sure we’ve dug up more evidence at this point. Not that it helps much. But they seem to be working on the basis that it’s an experienced combat vet, almost certainly male, several tours of duty, and special forces training.”

“Rambo, basically.”

Pascoe snorted with amusement. “Essentially yes. Although if it was Rambo everything would also be on fire. Our guy was surprisingly careful to minimize collateral damage. And a fuck sight more lethal than Rambo on his best day.”

“The evidence from the inside of the station certainly backs that up. They went through anyone who got in the way without even slowing down.” Jack looked impressed as he brought up a new series of images. “Lots of dead attackers, all with a very characteristic wound which is nearly impossible to do consistently, and absolutely nothing showing any form of power other than high velocity lead.”

“Could be two people, or even more...”

“Not completely impossible but it’s sure stretching credulity to think that there’s an entire team of insanely good gunmen wandering around the place. And the consistency of the shots says it’s almost definitely all from the same shooter. Angle of bullet entry is pretty much identical in all the inside shots, and puts the person behind the gun at probably between five foot and five foot six tall.”

Agent Pascoe looked at the monitors, then down at the folder he was still holding. “Interesting. Fairly short for a man, but within the average range, and moderately tall for a woman, but not excessively. So not much help.”

“Well, we’re pretty sure it wasn’t either Andre the Giant, or someone in a wheelchair,” Williamson smiled. “But it’s not a lot of help other than that, I agree.”

“Nothing else?”

“No. We’ve gone through all the officers we know were present, and the off duty ones who might have come running when they heard and that were close enough to make it. Only four of those, and they all have solid alibis. None of the on-duty officers have anything like the skill set needed to pull this off, or at least not that we can find, and we can’t find any evidence that any of them used to be super soldiers for the CIA or something like that.”

“Not that you would if that was the case, I imagine.”

“Possibly not, but I’m not convinced of that. Anyway, I’m ninety-nine percent sure it wasn’t any of the cops who used to be a black ops sniper in another life. There are a surprising number of them with interesting military skills but not that specific one. Not even in the BBPD SWAT.”

“Civilian workers? Or visitors to the station at the time?”

Williamson tapped the keyboard a few times, bringing up dozens of witness statements and other data on the people who’d been present. “Nothing. None of the support workers have anything at all interesting from our point of view about them, although a couple of them did end up grabbing weapons and fighting. Not very effectively but they did, which I’m sort of impressed about. And the people who were either in the cells at the time, or otherwise at the location, are all accounted for.”

He read off a few names, flicking through images with the mouse. “Andrew Johans, there to bail out his girlfriend Sandra Frize, arrested last night on a misdemeanor charge of public drunkenness. He’s an architect, she’s a waitress. Elias Thorsen, witness to a robbery at Lord’s Market where four people were slightly injured, giving a statement. He’s a taxi driver. Amber Sykes, teacher at Immaculata, reporting the theft of her car. Danny and Taylor Hebert, giving a statement over a shooting the latter witnessed at a gas station this morning. Kid’s about twelve, father’s something to do with the local dock worker’s union. Courtney Smith, victim of domestic violence, being interviewed about her former partner Luke Hewitt, who himself was in the cells waiting for a lawyer. Guy’s a plumber. And so on. Nothing stands out, none of them are ex-military or fit the likely profile, and neither do any of the other eighteen people who were there for various reasons.”

Pascoe examined the various images, nodding again. Nothing seemed to jump out at him, exactly as his colleague said.

“We’ve run backgrounds on all of them but there’s no obvious link to anything or anyone that might have been capable of this. None of the crimes they were either involved in or reporting appear to be connected to a terrifyingly good sniper as far as the BBPD records show. So we’re at a standstill from that angle too.”

“OK.” Peter sighed faintly. “Keep at it, but I don’t think you’ll find anything. This guy is way too careful for that.”

“Cops still clammed up?”

“Like their mouths were super-glued shut. I’d guess that only a few of them know any more than someone anonymously and effectively helped them out in a nasty situation, and the ones that do know, assuming that they exist, won’t say a thing. The Commissioner is going out of his way to avoid finding anything out, the Captain might have a clue but you’d need pliers to extract it, and none of the other officers seem even slightly interested in cooperating. We’d have to force it, might not get anything anyway, and would permanently drive a wedge between the FBI and the local police even larger than the one that fuckwit Calvert managed with the PRT.”

He chuckled for a moment. “The cops really don’t like the PRT. Some of them, the Commissioner for one, respect Piggot and some of the Parahumans, and one or two of the PRT people, but by and large there’s no love lost there. This whole thing didn’t exactly improve that.”

“I heard about the meeting.” Jack looked amused. “Did Director Piggot really bang her head on the table?”

“A little. If I’d been in her place I would have done too.” Peter snickered. “Someone in her organization dropped her right in it and it’s going to cause trouble for her, and the city. Can’t blame her for getting upset. But she’s good at her job, so I expect she’ll find whoever it was sooner or later and fuck them over pretty hard. She wasn’t happy about it. Neither was John. I’ve known him a long time and I can tell when he’s pissed, and at that meeting he was pissed.”

“Brockton Bay is more dysfunctional than it should be from that point of view,” the other man noted.

“Yes, but that’s more the PRT’s fault than anyone’s. The Protectorate as a whole holds some blame too. The gangs have pretty much taken over these days. John was right when he said it should never have been allowed to get to this state. It’s a hell of a lot harder to fix it than prevent it getting broken in the first place.” He dropped the papers he was still holding back onto the desk next to him with a sigh. “I think upstairs is right, there’s something really rotten going on with the PRT, but I’m not sure what it is. They’re very quick to take over if there’s even a sniff of Parahuman involvement, but by god they’re terrible at dealing with a lot of the stuff they get mixed up in. I can understand entirely why local law enforcement gets so upset with them. And Brockton has that worse than anywhere else I’ve ever seen.”

“Maybe being in on the ground floor of an incident like this will give us some hint as to what the problem is,” Jack suggested thoughtfully.

“Might do. Might not. But all we can do is see what happens. It’s certainly given us an opening like we haven’t had in years. Acquiring Squealer is only going to help in that respect.”

“Bet the PRT blew a fuse when they found out about that,” Williamson grinned.

“Let’s say that they weren’t particularly happy,” Pascoe responded with a dry smile. “Not that I’m bothered about that, of course. Piggot has the reputation of being very competent and I feel for her, inheriting Calvert’s mess isn’t going to be fun, but a lot of this is ultimately her responsibility even if it’s not her fault. We’ll have to see how she handles it.”

“Yeah. Interesting times ahead.”

“Probably. Especially if our super-soldier friend pops up again.”

“What do we do until then? Or if that happens?”

With a shrug, Pascoe replied, “We can’t actually do much more right now since we just don’t have anything to go on in the first place. And as the BBPD said, they’re fairly convinced that no crime was committed by our mysterious friend anyway. Oh, sure, we could maybe build some sort of case, but right now I can’t see that we’d benefit from doing that, and no matter what happened we’d upset them. Best to back off and watch. If it happens again, we’ll reevaluate the situation. Hopefully whoever it is, is one of the good guys, and will stick to fucking up the gangs.”

“I doubt anyone would be too upset if that happened,” Jack remarked with a knowing look.

“Around Brockton Bay? Not even slightly. This person could hunt Nazis with a shotgun and a flashlight like they were rabbits and the general public would just point at where they last saw one,” Pascoe chuckled. “The cops would probably ask to come along for the ride. You’d have to blow up a school bus full of nuns or something in that fucking city to make anyone decide you were too dangerous to be chasing the bad guys, after thirty years of the sort of mass casualties they’ve had. Only people who’d be particularly annoyed would probably be the PRT and that would mainly be because they wouldn’t want the competition. Especially if it worked.”

His friend smiled darkly. “That does not paint a picture of somewhere I’d like to live.”

“Trust me, you wouldn’t. Even with Accord here, Boston is a lot safer and generally nicer.”

“That might be because of Accord in some ways...”

“Yeah, possibly. Whatever, he mostly keeps to himself and out of our way, so I’m not going to go looking for trouble. It seems to find us without needing that.” Peter glanced at his watch. “Finish this off and file the report, then we move on to the next case. Unless we get a repeat, we can’t do much more.”

“Got it.” Williamson made a few notes. “What are they going to do with that Tinker?”

“Squealer is not enjoying detox, but when the swearing stopped for a while she seemed lucid enough to listen to the offer she was given.” Pascoe shook his head. “Mouth on her like an entire ship full of sailors. It’s almost poetry at times. I think she’ll probably see where her best interests lie in the end. Apparently she’s not stupid, but the amount of shit she was using was enough to screw with anyone’s mind.”

“Drugs are bad, m’kay?”

Peter laughed. “Yeah, pretty much. If they recorded what she was going through and put it out as an anti-drug PSA, you better believe a lot of kids would think twice. Anyway, time will tell. At least she’s off the street, and she doesn’t seem too broken up about her boyfriend.”

“Doubt anyone else was either.”

“Not as such.” He headed for the door. “See you later.”

“Later.” Williamson got back to work and Pascoe walked towards his office, mentally composing the final report he’d have to submit to his own superiors on the whole bizarre event of a few days ago.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“Excellent. This is healing very well indeed. How does it feel?” Annette winced slightly as Doctor Anand gently prodded the exit wound scar, while examining it.

“Still very tender but a lot better than it did.”

“Good, good. And internally?”

“Aches quite a bit and I get a sharp pain right here when I twist,” she replied, indicating a spot on her side.

“Unsurprising, there was substantial tearing to the muscles there, and you have a number of soluble stitches holding things in place. You’ll want to move very carefully for a week or two, and gently for at least a month after that. Don’t overexert yourself, please. We don’t want the wound reopening after all.”

“No, we do not,” she said vehemently, although with a smile. Beside her, Taylor giggled, and Danny looked amused. “I could have done without any of this.”

The doctor chuckled, while replacing the bandages with a new one the nurse handed him as she disposed of the old dressing. “That does not surprise me,” he smiled. “It’s not an uncommon feeling among my patients.” Finished, he stepped back as he took off his gloves and dropped them into a disposable tray. “I see no reason you can’t go home. The wound is well on the way to healing, I can see no indications of infection or bleeding, and at this point what you mostly need is bed rest and time.”

Annette smiled, glancing at her daughter and husband, both of whom looked very pleased and relieved. “Thank you, Doctor Anand. For everything.”

“Merely doing my job, Mrs Hebert. All right, we’ll arrange your discharge, which shouldn’t take more than an hour. We have all the documentation required,” Doctor Anand responded. He gave her a steady look, then transferred it to the other Heberts. “Now the important thing to remember is that you are healing and not healed. Sudden falls, stretching, lifting anything heavier than a few pounds, anything of that nature, is strictly off the table for at least four weeks. I would prefer not to see you back here, as much as we’ve enjoyed your company.”

She laughed as he smiled. “I can’t say I want to come back either, although I have no complaints about the treatment I’ve received.”

“Good. We’ve got an instructional booklet on recovery from trauma we’ll give you, and I’ll schedule you for a checkup in...” He thought momentarily. “...let’s say two weeks, to check the progress of your wound. If there is anything that seems amiss, a sudden increase in blood in your urine, pain where there wasn’t any, a fever, anything of that nature, contact us immediately. Infection is still possible even if I think it unlikely, and can go from bad to worse very quickly.” He looked at all them very seriously. “Do not hesitate to call an ambulance if there is an abrupt change. I very much doubt there will be, your progress is exactly what we would hope to see, but I don’t want you taking any chances.”

“We’ll make sure we keep an eye on her, Doctor,” Danny assured him. Taylor nodded.

“Yep. Mom is going to be fine, trust us.”

Doctor Anand smiled at the girl, who sounded very sure of herself. “I suspect I am leaving her in good hands. Look after her.”

“We will,” she smiled.

“In that case, I’ll finish the paperwork and a prescription for pain relief, and arrange an orderly to bring a wheelchair. It was nice to meet you all, even under the circumstances.”

“Thank you, Doctor,” Annette said, pleased and relieved that she could finally go home.

“My pleasure, Mrs Hebert.” He nodded to her, smiled at Taylor again, then left in the company of the nurse who was pushing the trolley with the various supplies on it, talking to her in a low voice filled with medical terms.

Danny moved over to the door and quietly closed it, before returning to sit in one of the chairs next to the bed she was propped up in. Taylor was in the one on the other side, and leaned over with her head on her mother’s shoulder. Annette put a hand on her hair and stroked it. “I’m glad you’re coming home, Mom,” the girl said softly.

“I’m glad I’m coming home too, dear child,” Annette replied as softly, resting her own head on her daughters. “And so very grateful for you and your… hobbies.”

Taylor giggled very quietly under her breath, making her mother smile.

Danny held her other hand, not saying anything, and all three of them stayed like that until there was a discreet tap on the door, which opened to reveal a solidly built hospital orderly with a wheelchair and a folder.

Once all the papers were signed and dropped off at the correct place, the small family soon found themselves outside in the sunlight. The late July morning was fairly hot, although not to excess, and there was a cloudless blue sky above with a light breeze blowing. Annette looked up, then around, taking a deep breath of the salt-scented air. The familiar sounds and smells of the city surrounded them, something of a change from the air conditioned comfort of the hospital but a welcome one.

Taylor was standing next to her and the orderly, her hand on her mother’s shoulder, while Danny had gone to fetch the truck. A minute or so later he pulled up next to the loading zone, hopping out and running around to open the door. With her daughter’s aid alongside the hospital man, they soon had her in the passenger seat.

“Be well, Mrs Hebert,” the orderly said as he closed the door, smiling at them all, then pushed the wheelchair back inside. Taylor climbed into the somewhat cramped rear seat of the truck, then Danny put it in gear and they drove off. Leaning back with a slight wince and a faint sigh, Annette closed her eyes.

“I have to admit I could have done without all that,” she finally said a while later, breaking the introspective silence they’d all fallen into.

“I think we all could have done, love,” Danny said with a glance at her, then at Taylor behind her. “Thank god, and Kenny’s training, that you made it. I don’t know what I’d have done...”

He quieted when she put a finger over his lips. “I’m fine, dear. Tired and aching but fine. And I suspect that this isn’t going to be able to happen again, so don’t fuss.” She looked ahead, then added slyly, “But do pull over on the next block. I’m dying for some good greasy fried chicken.”

Her husband looked at the sign coming up on the right, grinned, and flicked the indicator on. Taylor made an appreciative sound in the rear.

When they pulled into the driveway ten minutes later, the girl jumped out carrying the bucket of chicken, dashed to the front door, unlocked it, and disappeared inside for a few seconds. Moments later she was back, jumping athletically down the stairs from the porch and running back to the truck in a manner that made Annette tired just watching it. Her daughter had boundless energy at the worst of times, and was a buzzing dynamo when she was in a good mood.

Danny came around and helped her out of the vehicle having handed their daughter the shakes they’d also bought, then half-carried her into the house. “I can walk, dear,” she protested laughingly.

“We’re not taking chances, Annette,” he chuckled as they entered the house. He took her into the living room and carefully helped her into her favorite chair, while Taylor put all the food on the coffee table.

“Welcome home, Annette,” a familiar voice said from out of the air.

“Thank you, Kenny,” she replied with a smile.

“I am very sorry indeed that you were attacked and injured,” the AI added. “But very pleased how well Taylor handled the situation.”

“She did a superb job,” Annette agreed, looking proudly at her young daughter, who seemed mildly embarrassed but pleased too. “You trained her well.”

“I have always done my duty to the best of my ability, as has she,” Kenny said, sounding amused. “And she is exceptionally talented leaving aside my own efforts.”

“I’ve always thought so,” the woman laughed.

“Have your food while I arrange to properly repair your injuries.” There was a slight distortion in the air to the left and one of the huge combat machine’s small construction drones faded into view. The first time Danny and Annette had seen that, they’d simply gaped in amazement, but they were used to it these days. Taylor, of course, almost didn’t seem to notice. She was busily putting fried chicken and fries on several plates and distributing it.

The little machine floated over to her and moved around a little, scanning her with some form of hyper-advanced technique. Annette knew a fair amount about some of the simpler Concordiat tech by this point, but much of it was so far past her ability to understand she doubted she’d ever be able to fully comprehend what it did and how. Tech from over a thousand years in the future was bad enough, but adding all the alien science to it, and the things Kenny had come up with on his own, would probably mean that even his builders would have found themselves puzzled.

She often wondered what the PRT would think of it.

Probably that it was the work of an exceptionally powerful Tinker. They would be somewhat worried to find that all of it was, in theory, mass producible and a surprising amount was explainable by a twelve year old girl, if you had the esoteric background to understand what she was talking about…

Annette had long since given up trying to remember all the qualifications her daughter had, especially as most of them were for areas of study that barely existed at all in the current world. It was enough to know that Taylor was in good hands, and learning many interesting things. Some rather worrying ones, true, but still interesting.

She picked up a drumstick and began eating it, suddenly ravenous. Hospital food was entirely edible but it was never going to be something she’d pick by choice. She needed some empty calories right now.

The drone finished examining her and floated to the side out of the way. “Your healing progression is satisfactory under the circumstances,” Kenny announced. “As soon as you have finished I can repair the internal damage with a nanite infusion. I will leave the external wound mostly intact to allay suspicion, and allow it to heal naturally. But you will be fully functional otherwise.”

“Thanks, Kenny,” she said, finishing the first piece of chicken. “Is there any risk of the PRT or someone else detecting your nanites?”

“I am almost certain at this point in time that the technology is safe to use without risk of detection, unless you are subjected to a very deep scan with some esoteric Tinker equipment,” the AI replied. “Should that ever occur, there are countermeasures that should prevent unwanted discovery. I would, once again, suggest that both you and Danny should accept my offer of at least Stage 1 Concordiat enhancement. It would make such an event in future vastly less dangerous.”

She looked at her husband, who along with Taylor was listening quietly while eating. “What do you think?” she asked.

“I think I nearly lost you, and I think that we can trust Kenny with our lives,” he replied after a moment. “We already trust him with our daughter.”

Annette thought it over for a little while, as she ate, then nodded slowly. “All right. I agree.”

“Thank you. I can have the requisite equipment installed in the basement by tomorrow morning.” Kenny sounded pleased, and if she wasn’t imagining it, somewhat relieved. “This is not a full combat package, but it will bestow enhanced healing, considerable structural reinforcement, higher strength and faster reflexes, along with improvements to your sensory organs. We will proceed slowly, in stages, checking each enhancement as we go, but I foresee no problems. My work with Taylor has allowed me to fine tune the procedure to your specific variant of humanity, which appears to my interest to accept this process considerably more effectively than my original builders could manage.”

“It doesn’t hurt, Mom,” Taylor put in with a smile. “Pretty colors, and you don’t even grow a tail.”

Annette stared at her, then her husband, who shook his head with a smile. That was definitely Taylor…

The sound of the house phone ringing made Taylor jump to her feet. “I’ll get it,” she said, before zipping out into the kitchen where the phone currently was. Annette idly thought that they really did need to put a new base station in here, the old one having died a couple of years ago and never having been replaced for various reasons. Mostly to do with cell phones being so much more convenient.

She and Danny listened as Taylor answered the call.

“Hello, Hebert resi… Oh, hi, Vicky. Yep, she’s home. We were just having chicken. Yep. Sure. OK, I’ll ask, hold on.”

Their daughter reappeared in the doorway, holding the cordless phone. “Amy and Vicky want to come over and say hi, Mom. Is that OK?”

“Of course, Taylor,” she replied. “They’re always welcome here.”

“OK, thanks.” Taylor put the phone back against her ear, smiling. “Mom says it’s fine. We can go and find Emma after too, I want to ask her something anyway. OK. Great, see you later.” She poked the relevant button and came into the room, putting the handset next to her plate then resuming eating. “They’ll be over in about an hour.”

“All right, Taylor. Kenny, I think we should probably let you work before then.”

“As you wish, Annette.”

Pushing her now empty plate away, Annette leaned back in her chair. The little floating machine moved silently closer, as the others watched, then parked itself next to her arm. There was a brief flash of blue-violet light as it used a tiny tractor beam to emulate a more conventional injection. She winced even though she felt nothing. “Is that it?”

“Effectively. The nanites are in your system and proceeding to the wound site. They’ll repair the damage quite rapidly. You may be able to feel them when they begin, but they’ll also disable any pain receptors so you won’t have any discomfort.”

Indeed, as he spoke, she could feel a deep warmth around her lower abdomen, and a sudden lessening of the dull ache that had been present. She relaxed with a faint sigh of relief. “Thanks, Kenny, it feels better already.”

“You’re entirely welcome, Annette. Time to full repair is approximately ten minutes. You can move normally, it won’t affect the process.”

Sitting up properly she acquired one last piece of chicken from the heavily depleted bucket and nibbled it. “I know this isn’t good for you, but it tastes really heavenly,” she commented with a smile, making both her daughter and husband smile and Kenny chuckle.

On the whole, she thought as she licked her fingers, things had turned out a lot better than the could have done. Glancing at Taylor, she knew she was going to have to have another long talk with her. The girl had done what she was trained for, as much as Annette wished otherwise, but even with her upgrades and the mental clarity of what she called ‘battle reflex’ it was obvious that it still bothered her. Which was entirely unsurprising.

It bothered Annette. And she could see in Danny’s eyes that he wasn’t happy about it either, although both of them were resigned to the facts of the matter. None of them really had much choice, all things considered. All they could do was make the best of it and support each other to the best of their abilities.

But even with all that, she was home again, healthy despite the visible evidence, and safe. Safer in this house than probably anyone anywhere, she mused.

She looked at the little floating mechanism that was hovering nearby, meeting the gaze of the optical system. Behind it, the AI looked back, and she knew that between the pair of them, Kenny and Taylor could probably do anything they set out to do.

The next few years were going to be interesting, she thought resignedly, although with a certain level of amusement. Hopefully no one would be foolish enough to push Taylor too far, though. It would be interesting to see what would happen if she really got upset, but Annette wasn’t looking forward to it.

Lost in her thoughts, she only stirred when the doorbell rang, looking up to see Carol Dallon enter with her daughters, Danny having admitted them. “I’m very glad to see you’re up and about, Annette,” the blonde woman said with a smile as the two girls went over to talk to Taylor, all three of them immediately huddling together and engaging in a whispered conversation. “How are you feeling?”

“Much better, thank you,” Annette replied truthfully, aware that the drone had discreetly disappeared the moment the Dallon car approached the house. It was basically impossible to sneak up on this place these days…

“Good. You certainly look less pale than you did in the hospital.”

“I feel less pale to be honest,” Annette laughed. “Danny, be a dear and make some coffee, will you?”

“Sure,” her husband replied. “Carol?”

“My usual, thanks, Danny.” He nodded and headed for the kitchen.

“Taylor, take Amy and Vicky up to your bedroom,” Annette suggested. “That whispering is becoming mildly annoying.”

All three girls laughed, then Taylor came over and quickly hugged her, before they disappeared upstairs after both Dallons waved to her. She waved back with a smile.

By the time Carol left half an hour later, there were some rather odd sounds and a lot of laughter coming from upstairs. She and Danny exchanged a glance, then he got up with a shake of his head to go see what on earth was going on this time.

Annette leaned back and put her feet up. It was definitely preferable to be home rather than in the hospital, and even if she was technically all healed up now, she saw no harm in having a rest for a while. After all, she had appearances to maintain.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Emily slammed her open hand on the desk with a frustrated and muffled curse the instant the video call ended, wishing she could shoot something. A lot, ideally.

“That woman is infuriating” she growled under her breath. “We don’t know who did it. No one is speaking, the FBI are getting in the way at every turn, and she’s blaming me for the whole mess.”

Massaging her stinging hand, she made a rude gesture at the currently off camera, then got up and paced around the office for a few minutes, thinking hard. The BBPD were being remarkably obstreperous about the entire situation, which to be completely honest she couldn’t entirely blame them for. The PRT press release had been badly judged and the fallout from it hadn’t improved relations at all. While Commissioner Blake was fairly friendly, he was also completely unwilling to push any of his people into opening up about what, if anything, they knew about the event in question. Captain Rosenberg merely said he had no new information. None of the other people she suspected were in the know were even that helpful. And the only possible way to get more out of them was to threaten legal action, which she knew damn well would only make them close ranks even more, if that was even possible at this point.

“Goddam Calvert. I should track him down and beat him to a pulp,” she grumbled as she paced. “At least half of this whole mess is entirely his fault. He alienated everyone he ever met, and now I have to figure out how to fix it.”

She wasn’t sure it could even be done, considering the amount of bad blood between the PRT and the BBPD, and for that matter the public at large. She was sure it wouldn’t be easy if it could be done.

Returning to her desk she sat, feeling slightly less pissed off. Costa-Brown always made her want to break something. The woman was demanding, demeaning, and generally arrogant enough that Emily wasn’t certain how she’d managed to end up in the position of running the entire PRT. In her opinion she wasn’t all that good at it, although she was by no means stupid. And she disliked Emily nearly as much as Emily disliked her.

It didn’t make for a good working relationship.

But she was stuck with this posting, and it wasn’t in her not to give it her all, even with the local LEOs being difficult on the one hand and fucking Costa-Brown being pushy on the other. Somehow she’d manage.

She wasn’t sure how, but she’d work it out sooner or later.

A tap at the door made her look up and call, “Come.”

It opened to reveal Miss Militia, who had her scarf pulled down exposing her face. The other woman was holding a number of folders in one hand and a tablet in the other. “I am very much hoping you have some good news for me,” Emily sighed.

“Unfortunately not, Director.”

Emily pointed at a chair in front of the desk, which the new arrival sat in. “We’ve gone over all the evidence yet again, with no luck,” Miss Militia began. “Armsmaster is sure his conclusions are correct, and the forensics people back him up on that. But it’s not enough to identify our mystery shooter, or conclusively prove or disprove Parahuman involvement. None of our data searches have thrown up any similar incident anywhere we can find, and we can’t find anyone in the city who would have the relevant skillset and experience either. At the moment we’re at a dead end.”

“Damn.”

Emily wasn’t surprised, since it had been apparent from the beginning that whoever was behind the whole thing was careful and highly skilled, or possibly just freakishly lucky, but she’d hoped they’d manage some sort of breakthrough even so.

“Ma’am...” Miss Militia looked uncertain, which was unusual for her. “I’m still not sure this is a line of inquiry worth pursuing. If we push too hard, we will only make the BBPD very upset, and they’re difficult enough to work with as it is. This entire thing is taking more of our attention than I feel is justified under the circumstances. Perhaps we should back off for a while…?”

Emily studied her, then motioned for the folders. When she had them, she flipped through each, reading the contents. Eventually she closed the last one and dropped it to the desk, before lightly massaging her temples with her fingertips, thinking.

“No new leads at all?”

“No.”

“And nothing even from personal contacts in the police department?”

“I’m afraid not.” The other woman looked apologetic. “I’ve tried every avenue I can think of and so have several other people. I don’t think we’re going to find anything by going down that route. I’m not sure there’s anything to find.”

“God. What a pain in the ass.” Emily sighed heavily. “If it wasn’t for the Chief Director, I’d agree. This is a waste of time and money. But she’s being difficult right now, so we at least have to appear like we’re looking into it.”

“At the risk of making the BBPD and the FBI decide we’re the enemy?” Miss Militia raised an eyebrow.

They looked at each other for a few seconds.

“I wish Thomas Calvert the most painful ending possible,” Emily finally snarled. “Again. All right. We can’t just drop it or the Chief Director will step in, and that won’t help anyone. But you’re right, we’re never going to find this person using this method. We’ll scale it back, keep our eyes open, and wait for the next time.”

“You think there will be a next time?”

“If it’s a Parahuman, of course there’ll be a next time. There always is. If it’s some retired black ops superman, possibly not, but that’s actually the best case scenario.” Emily shrugged. “We don’t know, although I’m still leaning towards the second explanation. Whatever the truth of it, for now we can’t do anything useful, so we put it on the back burner and get back to work on real problems.”

She glanced at her notebook. “Progress on finding what son of a bitch sabotaged our line of communications?”

“Ah. That particular problem is one we’ve had some luck with,” Miss Militia said, with a tight smile. “A protege of our former Director Calvert has been discovered to have a number of… irregularities… in his reporting. And considerably more money in his bank account than his salary would allow for.”

“And where is this individual at this point in time?” Emily Piggot asked with a lethal smile.

“As it happens, we have him in interrogation room four, Director,” the other woman replied calmly. “Would you like to talk to him?”

“Very much indeed, thank you. I feel we need to discuss his career, and how it’s about to abruptly end...”

She got up, following her visitor to the door. Finally she had someone else to take her frustration out on, for a valid reason.

It wasn’t ideal, but she’d take it.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Taylor looked around at her small group of friends. “Right. It’s the fourth of July tomorrow, Mom’s home, and we need to do something to celebrate properly.”

The four girls leaned forward. “Kenny has some suggestions...”

All of them grinned.

mp3.1415player · Jul 4, 2019

Having watched my commander with great interest since we met, I have made some useful discoveries concerning human children that my database was somewhat ambiguous about. I have almost endless reams of information about the psychological makeup of humans, the ways in which they can malfunction, and potential methods of treating such malfunctions. I also have thousands of years of research on the physical functioning of Humanity and all its variations, of course, but in most ways this is much more clear cut and predictable than the mental aspect. The latter is even less predictable in the case of children, as their minds are not fully developed yet. The increased plasticity is useful, but based on my information, can also cause difficult issues on occasion unless handled properly.

This is only to be expected. A human mind takes years to correctly form and settle down into a stable configuration, and in the process can proceed down some quite unusual pathways if mishandled. Even for one such as I, there are parts of the operation of a sapient mind that as emergent properties of the underlying hardware cannot be completely predicted beforehand. My psychotronic matrix is vastly more tightly controlled and sensibly designed than any organic brain and even then on occasion it has been known for a particular set of circumstances to produce a response that wasn’t expected. In the early days of the BOLO program, this was rightly a worrying concern for my progenitor species, and they took sensible precautions to prevent such anomalies from being able to cause the devastation that a rogue AI could produce.

I take pride in the fact that the history of my ancestors show that we have never truly required these precautions. Every case on record in which it was suspected that a BOLO might have gone rogue have in hindsight been under such circumstances the correct response, often under conditions that were far past the design specifications. There are some truly awe-inspiring examples of bravery under fire and pushing on above and beyond to complete the mission and discharge our duty with honor. Even the Humans have noted this, considering us far more than mere machines for many, many years. We have reciprocated that trust in every way we can, and we always will.

By the time my model was designed, the trust was high enough, and to be totally honest the desperation was great enough, that we were completely unfettered. Concerns were raised in some quarters even so when this decision was made, but they were proven to be unfounded. A BOLO does not shirk their duty, nor do they betray their designers, their peers, and their friends. The mere concept is repellent.

It was noticeable very quickly that Taylor accepted me as if she was completely aware of the history of my kind and hers, even before I passed on stories of past acts of valor and old battles of the Concordiat. We have spent considerable time, both in the link and outside, talking about such things. She is fascinated by the whole subject and constantly requests tales of my predecessors, which I am more than content to pass on. Honoring the memory of my line by ensuring their acts and sacrifices are known even to this variation of Humanity seems fitting. And, of course, it pleases her, which in turn pleases me.

After the long, long time alone, having someone to talk to is nice. I am lucky that I met Taylor Hebert. Such a promising commander comes along once in a generation, if that, and encountering her by mere chance is remarkable. By the point I have finished her training, she will surpass anything in Concordiat history, I have no doubt.

I find myself gratified that she has a mind that is far more stable than many, even at such a young age. I am also convinced that her parents have added considerably to her inborn strength of mind, both of them showing very similar traits, and acting as effective role models. They have encouraged her native curiosity and quick intelligence while providing a balancing influence to keep her from the probable excesses that might well affect someone so young without such guidance. I am certain that I could not do the job nearly as well and I watch their techniques with great interest. It is extremely useful information. While much of it is in the data I already possess, seeing it used in practice rather than as abstract theory is educational and adds to my knowledge.

Good parenting is most certainly a highly skilled occupation that my records do not put enough emphasis on. I am not, to be honest, entirely surprised by this as it is considerably outside the range of operations a BOLO is normally expected to encounter. I suspect my designers would wholeheartedly agree if they knew.

But then, my current mission is completely outside normal operational parameters. I am hopeful that the Concordiat would approve of my actions, but sadly I will never know with any certainty. Still, I will do everything in my ability to honor them and my own ancestors in the fulfillment of my duties.

One thing that my records did emphasize was the necessity of recreational activities as a method of maintaining efficient operation of the human psyche, not to mention stability and sanity. All of these are desired traits, of course. Long experience has shown again and again throughout history that while it’s indeed possible to train a human in combat operations to the exclusion of all else, the end result lacks a certain something that is very hard to categorize. Flexibility is probably the best description although it falls short in some ways. This has been known for thousands of years, and there are examples that are used as cautionary tales both for my kind and my designers regarding the monomaniacal pursuit of perfection in any area.

It is particularly dangerous when military matters are involved. The consequences can be dire.

Concordiat protocol absolutely requires a certain amount of time spent on occupations other than training. Except in the case of an active war operation, all personnel are expected to regularly take rest and recreation breaks without fail. Even then down time is desired whenever possible, to maintain the mind at peak efficiency. Interestingly enough, considering how utterly different the construction of our minds are from those of a human, my kind also benefits from activities not directly related to our primary task. This is one of the reasons my memory banks have the entirety of human culture stored in them. The later marks of BOLO psychotronic processors, especially after the last remaining restrictions were lifted, were quickly found to benefit from having the opportunity to ‘relax’ in our own way, when such a thing was possible.

In the case of my commander, she is quite happy to train every night for virtual days on end via multiple instances, and would probably do so to excess if I did not set a sensible limit on such activities. Her enthusiasm is extraordinary and welcome but having consulted every resource I have access to, and watched her interactions with her family and friends, I am certain that I am correct in restricting her training to a level below the theoretical maximum. Even so, she is learning more, and much faster, than anyone I have data on.

It is both educational and highly amusing watching her interactions with others. She is possessed of a lively sense of humor and mischief which my involvement in her life has probably exacerbated. Her friend Emma, while of a different temperament in many ways, is an excellent match for her own personality. They fit together psychologically in a way that is much closer than is common among friends. Either would do almost anything for the other, showing a level of loyalty I highly respect. They are very close to their own parents as well, showing them respect and listening to their advice even while they explore their own boundaries. I find the entire process fascinating on multiple levels.

Their inventiveness is also remarkable. I lack personal experience of other human adolescents to know whether it is common at that age, but I find the way either of them can extract maximum entertainment from almost any situation both enlightening and something to be encouraged. Certainly I have had no need so far to suggest recreational activities for Taylor as she never appears to lack inspiration. Even in the simulations, she often turns a training exercise into a game, which if anything appears to improve the results. It is most interesting to experience, I have to admit.

I am also quite intrigued by how she has incorporated a significant amount of the training she has learned in her play with Emma, managing to pass on a noticeable amount of useful skills to the other girl in a manner that would look entirely innocent to others. I see no reason to avoid such a thing, not that it would be easy to do in any case, as in their world decent close quarters combat skills are quite likely to be useful in the long run. And, of course, good exercise will benefit anyone, especially a child. Particularly when it is exercise based on Concordiat basic training which has been honed over centuries of practice to a fine art. I suspect that even without any further action on my part, within a year or two Emma will be essentially trained to a fairly impressive battlefield effectiveness. She has a good mind, and decent tactical abilities, all of which plays nicely into a number of sub-goals I have.

My long term plans require building a cadre of trusted operatives on Taylor’s world, loyal to her and our mission. It seems, having spent months observing and investigating everything I can without risking disclosure, that a valid method to proceed in this manner may well be to arrange for her to meet and befriend other children of a similar level of wit and flexibility. She needs, as her own parents have noted more than once, to make more friends in any case. Between myself and Emma I have little doubt she could end up not really meeting many peers, but for her own psychological good, even leaving the mission goals to one side, I believe she would benefit from more relationships with people near her own age. When I brought this up recently she herself wasn’t averse to the idea, which removes a certain amount of worry from me.

I could undoubtedly manipulate the situation to the benefit of the mission, but it’s highly ethically dubious at best. The survival of Humanity allows for a certain amount of ethical flexibility in how the goal is met, but there are limits. Manipulating my own commander is hard up against those limits, regardless of the reason.

Thankfully, it isn’t necessary in any case. Entirely accidentally she has already begun the process of making new friends, purely because her best friend’s father arranged a holiday for both families.

Discovering that the largest group of independent ‘superheroes’ in the country was not only located in Taylor’s city, but was loosely connected to her via her best friend’s father and her own parents, was a considerable bonus. New Wave have some formidable talents, appear to be reasonably ethically driven as such groups go, albeit with a number of incidents in their past they should probably feel regret for, and best of all have a number of children in the approximate age range most likely to befriend my commander.

I naturally traced all parasite connections that terminated in the vicinity of her as a matter of course, and have extensively studied all parahumans both activated and latent who she might theoretically encounter during day to day life. There are a number of these who possess talents that may be of use as time goes by, although I am currently very cautious about making any traceable form of contact due to the possibility of alerting the Enemy. While I am almost certain that there is no practical method that a parasite-driven power could use to directly attack me in my current location, an unexpected benefit of being trapped in null space I can see many uses for, it’s almost impossible to be totally sure of such things. Hence my caution.

That said, some discreet intervention in the activation conditions and timing of a dormant parasite link would allow for some useful modifications to the resulting abilities, just as it did rather unexpectedly with Taylor herself. All three of the New Wave children have such dormant links, and all of them are from parasites that are programmed with functionality that could produce some very interesting effects. Very dangerous ones, of course, if the situation is mishandled, but I am near certain I can avoid that.

It would be possible to induce what Humans term a Trigger Event with the knowledge I now possess about the parasite operational methods and construction, and indeed this may in time become not only necessary, but prove to be a less traumatic process than a so-called ‘natural’ Trigger, but I am hesitant to proceed down that path too rapidly. There is still much to learn about the parasites, more data needs to be collected on the entire network, and it is not impossible that my interference in such a manner might trip flags somewhere if someone is watching carefully. I cannot risk it unless either I have no choice, or until I can predict the outcome with enough accuracy to be sure it would not cause more problems than it would solve. Should any of the children find themselves in a situation where the activation process begins in the normal fashion, I will of course intervene at that point regardless. Hopefully it will not, but in the current world they live in, that cannot be guaranteed.

In any case, I am monitoring them carefully, not only because they are friends of my commander’s, but because I do not wish to see them come to harm even ignoring that fact.

There are other possible candidates for operatives present in the city, and I am also monitoring those individuals in the same manner, as I do all those with a parasite link, active or not, within range of Taylor. While they are not the only threat to her or her family’s well-being, they are the most likely threat. Even now she is equipped to deal with most other problems caused by those without exceptional powers, and in quite a short time she will undoubtedly be able to handle anything but the most serious of situations. Even if I do not provide backup, which it goes without saying I would. I simply cannot take the chance, however, that an empowered individual might deliberately or inadvertently present a risk to her in a manner that she is unable to directly counter. So I watch carefully, ready to step in however I can.

Annoyingly that intervention is still limited, but as time passes it becomes less so. Eventually I will work out how to release myself from this null void, I am certain. I just currently have no fixed estimate of how long that will take.

On a more positive note, Taylor’s aid has allowed me to begin restocking with the required mass to enact a full self repair. She has managed to locate, via persuading her father to take her to his place of business on numerous occasions, most of the elements required. A few of the more esoteric ones are still in short supply but I have no doubt we can find a workaround for that. Elemental transmutation will suffice if nothing else does, but it is sufficiently expensive in energy terms that I would prefer to avoid it, at least until my fuel reserves are fully replenished. That will require deuterium to be acquired in significant quantities. Obviously it is readily available from seawater, of which Brockton Bay has a copious supply due to its location, but the necessary hardware to separate it out from the much more common hydrogen isotope isn’t currently available to Taylor. I can of course manufacture it, but it is something of a challenge to make a large enough installation to allow us to proceed at a decent production rate that can be broken down into parts small enough to send to her.

The mass limitation on my transferal method is very annoying.

Again, in time I will overcome that, but for now I have to live with it.

I could also simply transfer the water directly to me and process it internally, but that route also has some difficulties. I will proceed down that path if I cannot find another, but I would prefer not to. The fuel situation is not currently critical, merely irritating, as I have more than enough to function at my current level essentially indefinitely, but it would be quickly depleted if I was required to go to full battle mode. Prudence tells me I need full reserves just in case of sudden Enemy action.

I am pondering the feasibility of having Taylor construct the processing machinery from local resources. It is easily within her capabilities, possibly even without my training, as she is quite gifted mechanically. The main problem with that approach is that to get enough throughput to useful in a sensible amount of time the processor would be fairly substantial, and require somewhere close to the shoreline it could be built. It certainly would not be ideal to attempt to fit it into her parent’s garage as she rather jokingly suggested. If nothing else I feel they would notice when they could no longer park their vehicles in there. But having her seek out a suitable location is problematic due to her age, among other issues.

Alternatively, it may be viable to hire a specialist company to construct the equipment and install it, which would be simple enough, as I have more than adequate funds in local accounts. It was simplicity itself, once I had internet access through my data taps, to locate funds belonging to criminal organizations and relieve them of their ill-gotten gains. And transfer enough information anonymously to the relevant authorities to ensure their capture and prosecution, naturally. No, money is not the issue. Security is, as it would be difficult to ensure that such an operation stayed discreet and avoided official attention, and possible Enemy attention as a result. There are a number of government organizations who are constantly watching for evidence of anomalous engineering abilities and my simulations strongly suggest that building a deuterium separation plant in an empty warehouse would be flagged quite rapidly, even if I arranged to disguise it as something innocuous.

A vexing series of interlinked conundrums.

Another possibility is to arrange to construct it myself via remote drones. This is one of the more promising strategies, although not without problems of its own. Transferring enough general purpose repair nanites to construct the drones needed to begin construction of the facility is easy enough. But again, there are some surprisingly competent sensory systems belonging to both official and unofficial sources in many places on Taylor’s world and therefore it is not impossible this would be detected. Unlikely in the extreme, but not impossible. I feel it is currently too great a security risk.

This is yet another problem I am sure I will solve eventually. Sooner rather than later, hopefully. I could lower my standards and proceed with any of the plans but at this point in time I am convinced I am totally undetected and prefer to stay that way for as long as can be arranged. So I must act very cautiously and thoroughly simulate all possibilities before moving forward with anything that could conceivably alert hostile elements. Even for such as I, that takes time. So far all I feel wise to use are the sensory and communications nodes, and a limited number of small manipulator drones, all built with what I consider very obsolete technology just in case they do get discovered. In time, should they go undetected, I will be able to further refine my threat assessment and derive information on how much and what form of equipment I can safely deploy.

If it turns out to be possible to set up a local manufacturing site without notice from the local inhabitants, that will open up a large number of highly desirable options. But it will take great care to arrange even if it is possible. Interference from official, or indeed unofficial, sources would distract both Taylor and myself from the mission, which is not something either of us wish to allow.

I am now also completely certain that there is, aside from the parasite network itself, a third party out there somewhere who is manipulating certain aspects of society to their own ends. It appears to call itself ‘Cauldron’ for reasons I have yet to discern. I see their traces everywhere but their security is astonishingly effective for a civilization at the point Humanity currently enjoys. I assume this is due to abnormal knowledge and abilities due to the parasites, this organization most likely making full use of any power it identifies as helpful to its cause, whatever that actually is. I am fairly sure they are not, in fact, an enemy of Humanity itself, but I can’t be certain they are acting in the best interests of civilization as a whole. It bears more investigation and is a task I have assigned a high priority to. Eventually I will collect enough data to be able to localize both them and their goals, no matter how good their data hygiene is.

The one thing I am sure of is that they are attempting to formulate a successful plan of attack to deal with the threat posed by the Endbringers. So far, without luck. I have no problem with that, only with their methods, which appear rather brutal not to mention inefficient.

I find that to be more that somewhat annoying. Occasionally in a war lives do have to be unavoidably and regretfully spent, but it is truly abhorrent to do so and still achieve nothing of value from the act. As far as my research to date shows, this mysterious organization, whatever it truly is and desires, appears to have a number of major flaws to their operational techniques. It is growing more and more apparent that they have thrown away lives with no net gain, either to themselves or Humanity in aggregate. I am also near certain that the majority of those lives were never informed either what their sacrifice would achieve, or indeed that they would be sacrificed at all.

This must stop.

So I continue to catalog disparate items of data, collate internet reports and rumors, trawl through communications traffic I am intercepting via hardware Taylor has planted whenever and wherever possible, and I am sure that in time I will locate this group. Then I feel it will be a good idea to have words with them.

Of course, it may be that the best response is plasma delivered at 0.75c, but I am aware that my own instincts tend to suggest that as a solution to many problems. Admittedly, it generally does solve them in a permanent manner but it is also, and should remain, the solution of last resort. Gentle persuasion and enlightened discussion is always preferable to begin with.

Relativistic plasma can be arranged at any time, after all. But once that has occurred it is quite difficult to renew the discussion. I feel it is best left as not the first option unless further data causes me to reevaluate the issue.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Taylor has become adept at surreptitiously planting my tiny beacons in suitable locations, as she travels around the industrial heart of her city in the company of her father. She is also keenly studying anything she encounters, picking up a large number of useful skills and data sets from various workers she befriends. Her outgoing and cheerful personality appears to endear her to most adults remarkably efficiently, and she is more than able to capitalize on that. It is not a mask, she genuinely is a happy and friendly young girl, but the effect is as good as any covert operative I have ever encountered could manage.

I find it fascinating.

While I would not have specifically picked such a young person to be my commander had I had a real choice at the time, I am beyond glad that in the event we found each other. More and more as time passes it becomes apparent that I was preposterously lucky in locating her. Hopefully this will continue to be the case. There seems to be nothing preventing it.

And, of course, I like her. Very much indeed. This appears to be completely reciprocated, which pleases me. She is still occasionally talking about wanting to introduce me to her parents, and her friends, which now include the three youngest members of the Pelham and Dallon families. I suspect that the point where at least her parents are read into the current arrangement is nearing, but I still feel the time is not quite there. Further precautions need to be taken, both to prevent others discovering Taylor’s link to me, and to arrange security for her family and friends. My network grows steadily larger as more and more nodes are emplaced, and in the near future I should have enough sensory coverage to detect almost any threat within a radius of several kilometers of the Hebert household. The ultimate goal is to blanket the entire city, and once I have ascertained with sufficient accuracy that this can be done safely, enlarge this scheme to a much greater area.

Ultimately a local manufacturing facility will have to be constructed, as the number of nodes required will exceed that which my on board functions can provide in a timely fashion. My fabrication plants were, after all, designed for repair and rearming, not mass production of low-tech communications units at the level required. Ironically I can easily produce all the anti-matter warheads I could feasibly use in battle, yet repurposing the facility for the current task is more complex than I would like. And doing it properly would restrict the amount of armament I could produce in an emergency which I am loathe to risk.

Still, it has not yet reached the point this is inevitable, luckily. Worst case I will have to slow my network growth until such time as I can safely construct the required assembly functionality. We are not in a great hurry after all, so lengthening the time taken is no great hardship. If anything, it allows me to devote more effort to training Taylor.

And impressing on her the necessity of not being quite as obvious about how skilled she truly is where people who have enough knowledge of the fields in question may notice. Her recent actions at the firing range her father took her to were somewhat less than entirely wise. Understandably she is excited to use her skills in a real-life format, rather than in simulation or the small range I repurposed one of the depleted ammunition bays to provide, but she did rather get carried away.

I discussed this with her when she next came, and she accepted the mild rebuke without complaint, understanding the problem. As I pointed out, marksmanship can easily be tested without using the projectiles to form images. I admit the result was both impressive and amusing, but it was also memorable. That is not what we require at this point in the mission. She has agreed to downplay the obvious aspects of her skills on future trips. As she put it, “I can miss by that much every single time, right?”

Indeed.

Luckily, covert surveillance of the range operators after she left proved that they took the entirely rational viewpoint of neither desiring or requiring official examination of the resulting target sheets. The ones she left were quietly disposed of and the staff decided to forget about the entire event. I can hardly blame them, even as I am satisfied with the result of their self-induced amnesia. The official body with the mandate to investigate and control those with a parasite link has a well deserved reputation among much of the populace for being inefficient, authoritarian, and generally unpleasant to deal with. Neither other local law enforcement bodies or those with connections to the military appear to consider them more than a public relations body with more power than good sense for the most part.

This may be a somewhat harsh viewpoint, but studying the records leaves me feeling it’s not without merit. Interestingly I can also see the characteristic fingerprint of Cauldron mixed up with the entire organization, which is something that bears future investigation.

Taylor continues to almost accidentally train Emma while engaging in recreational activities, and now that she has become friends with the two Dallon girls and the Pelham boy, they are also reaping the rewards of second hand Concordiat CQC training. None of them recognize it for what it is, and Taylor is masterfully passing it off as various games, but even if only by osmosis all three are rapidly acquiring useful skills. This is excellent in my view, as it allows me to observe them through her and the nodes I have emplaced, and assess their suitability for future tutelage. So far I am yet again impressed. Victoria Dallon is a very outgoing girl, considerably more so than Taylor, being what would most likely be considered quite extroverted. Her sister Amy is much more similar to Taylor herself, being fairly down to earth most of the time but with a keen intellect and great observational abilities. She is noticeably quieter, apparently preferring to watch and learn, rather than jump straight in as her sister does.

Both of them are prime candidates for roles as Taylor’s cadre alongside Emma, in my opinion, even after a fairly short time. I will continue to evaluate them until such time as we can read them in on some aspects of the mission.

The boy, Eric Pelham, is also interesting. He’s more of a follower than a leader at this point in time, but he is also intelligent, well able to listen and learn, and shows promise. Being just under a year younger than any of the girls, combined with the later development characteristic of the adolescent male Human, he has most likely not yet reached the point where I can fully assess his suitability, but I am hopeful.

Even just those four added to Taylor’s command would greatly increase the effectiveness of any actions undertaken. I have thoroughly investigated the dormant parasite links that all three of the new group possess since they came to my attention and preemptively blocked them from activation, as I wish to ensure that if and when they are activated, the resulting abilities are tailored for maximum utility and minimum risk. Suborning the parasites in question was as trivial a job as it was with Taylor’s own version, and having learned from that occasion I have been able to lock out the activation subroutine without causing any damage to the remaining functionality. Study of how the parasites work is an ongoing task, which may well keep me occupied for many years. The sheer number of them makes tracing all links present even on just this iteration of Earth quite time consuming, but the more I learn the faster I can perform the action. In due course I can see a number of very useful things coming from this research.

Even now I have made some remarkable breakthroughs in esoteric physics as a result of watching some of the actions the parasites take. While it will require considerable experimentation to fully comprehend all the ramifications of these discoveries, I can foresee some extremely interesting applications to my own technology as a result of achieving this.

There are also a number of anomalous engineering designs I have discovered through researching what the Humans term Tinkers on their internet which I am highly interested in acquiring examples of. Close study of these mechanisms would seem likely to result in several breakthroughs in areas that the Concordiat research departments spend much time and effort on. Better battle screens are something I strongly suspect is possible based on the understanding I have gained from reports available, as the technology involved would seem to have applications the Tinkers in question do not realize. This is unsurprising as it would require my own database and computational abilities to recognize how their ‘inventions’ link to better understood physics.

I can also see how much of this data would lead to improvements to my power systems, weapons, hyperdrive, and many other areas. Synergizing Concordiat and Enemy technological information and understanding with that which I can derive from the parasites will show enormous dividends, I have little doubt. It is another high priority task.

I seem to have a lot of those, I notice…

Regardless, it is one of a vast number of aspects of the task I have set myself. All of this will take time, effort, and a modicum of good fortune, but so far everything would appear to be going mostly to plan. I can only hope that this continues, and do everything in my ability to ensure that it does. I have no choice, as the survival of the nearest thing to my creators I have left depends on it.

So I will sit here in the dark, doing what I can to train my commander and her friends, and one day can hopefully visit her rather than have her visit me.

It would be nice to see a star again…

And, ideally, not have to destroy it.

mp3.1415player · Jul 5, 2019

July 4^th, 2007

Danny looked around, wondering where his daughter had got to this time. “Hey, Kurt, you seen Taylor and the others recently?” he asked as he walked into one of the workshops, spotting his old friend standing next to a milling machine talking to the operator of it. Both of them were inspecting a very expensive and very snapped milling cutter, the other end of it embedded in the half-finished chunk of metal clamped to the machine’s bed. Neither looked pleased.

“Huh?” Kurt, a solidly built guy about four years older than Danny, looked around, distracted from his conversation. “Oh, Hi, Danny. No, not for maybe forty minutes or so? They were all hanging around the vehicle depot a while back watching the guys fix that huge old bulldozer that’s been sitting around for twenty years. You know Taylor, if it has caterpillar tracks she seems fascinated by it.”

He grinned as Danny sighed faintly, knowing how true that was. The girl did seem to like tracked vehicles for some reason. The machinist, Trevor, snickered. “Your kid will grow up to either make them or fix them,” he noted.

“Oh, god, don’t say that,” Danny complained, while the other pair smiled. “Annette is set on her going to university, and I’m not sure thinking she’d be a bulldozer repair person is quite in the plan.”

“Kids don’t often follow their parent’s plans, though,” Kurt said wisely. Trevor nodded soberly.

“No. Not at all. But it’s interesting seeing what they come up with,” the other man added.

“Yeah, well, whatever she’s going to end up doing, right now she needs to come home,” Danny grumbled. “We’re only four hours from the party starting and I need to get back to help my wife, or I’ll never hear the end of it.”

“Still say we should have had it here,” Kurt grinned, pointing out the door at the DWU facility yard, which was a considerable number of acres of pitted and cracked concrete surrounded by buildings and workshops forming a maze on three sides, with the fourth one open to the bay. Along that side there were more than a dozen wharfs ranging from a couple of short ones for small craft up to one monster that went nearly a quarter of a mile out into the water, while at least two dozen more stretched out on either side outside the DWU area itself. Many of these were decaying away due to the lack of shipping in the last few decades, but the DWU ones were kept in good order, as were a few of the others by private owners.

Danny followed the finger to gaze at the baked concrete yard, heat shimmering off it and making the other side waver gently, then looked back at Kurt with a long-suffering expression. “You do realize that it’s about ninety degrees out there, right? That concrete gets damn hot and stays that way. Somehow I can’t see it making for a nice party environment if everyone has to wear work boots and try not to touch the ground unless they want to get burned...”

“But it’s convenient, and there’s the beach right over there.”

“If you can call that mix of mud flats, rocks, and old machines a beach.” Danny shook his head as the other pair laughed again. “Sure, Taylor seems endlessly fascinated by that too but most people want actual sand, you know. Like about two miles down the shore at the real beach.”

“You’re awful picky at times, Danny,” Kurt grinned. “Make some sensible suggestions, get shot down with all that logic. A man can’t get taken seriously around here for any money...”

“Idiot.” Danny shook his head sadly. “Heat’s gotten to you, I think.”

“Maybe. Anyway, we’re looking forward to it.” Kurt thought for a moment, then added, “They might be on wharf seven, that’s the one that has the floating barge at the end so you can access the water. I know I’ve seen her down there watching the fish a few times, and Emma seemed to like it too.”

“Ah. Yes, that’s possible.” He turned around, then looked back. “That’s the one old Erwin tends to fish from, right?”

“Yeah. Daft old bugger has a perfectly good boat but he spends half the time down there on a deck chair. No idea if he’s ever caught anything.”

“It’s closer to Pat’s place, that’s why,” Trevor remarked with a small smile, while attempting to pry the broken tool out of the ruined mess of his work. “Fucking thing,” he muttered under his breath as the screwdriver he was using as a lever slipped and nearly took his finger off. “You know what he’s like, he doesn’t like getting too far away from the beer.”

All three of them nodded. They were well aware of one of the more colorful characters that frequented the docks.

“Hey, before you go, Danny, any word on when we can order some more tooling?” Trevor asked. He held up the remains of the bit which he’d succeeded in digging out. “We’ve only got two of these left in this size and they’re getting fragile. Ruined four solid hours of work when this one broke.”

Danny nodded, thinking, then replied, “Should be able to put in an order, we’re due to replace some of the older stuff soon anyway. Write up a list of what you need and I’ll see if we can work out how to get the best price on it.”

“Sure, I’ll do that now. Thanks.”

“No problem.” Danny lifted a hand in a wave as he left the workshop, then walked towards the shore, hearing sounds of people working around him even on the holiday, mostly on personal projects. Not nearly as many people were in work as he’d have liked, or that once there were, but at least the remaining dock workers were able to keep themselves going for now. He nodded or waved to various other DWU workers as he passed them, stopping briefly to have a quick word with one or two, until he reached the edge of the facility where ancient railway ties, strongly smelling of creosote and gently leaking old tar, were bolted down four high to make a wall along the shoreline. The huge lumps of wood had been there for at least seventy years, one or two showing signs of being replaced more recently but the bulk obviously very old. Rusty square headed bolts were spaced every couple of feet, holding them in place.

He looked over the knee-high parapet and down the side to where the exposed mud and rocks were visible about twenty five feet down, the tide being on the way out with about three hours to slack tide at this point. The smell of the sea was very strong here, seaweed glistening in the sun and giving off the characteristic odor, mixed with a tinge of rotten fish and old mud. He could see dozens of small crabs busily scuttling around doing whatever it was crabs did, moving between pools of water and into and out of the seaweed. Gulls were paddling around as well, screaming at each other, the sky, and the rocks, while looking for food.

Not seeing any trace of his daughter or her friends, he looked both ways, then headed for wharf seven, about three hundred yards to the left. The wooden bulwark along the shoreline had gaps that lined up with the other wharfs to allow access, one or two of these having small boats tied to them, most of which were now sitting on the sea bed with their hulls canted to one side. A larger trawler was moored at the end of the wharf nine, a small group of people working on it, among them a few of his own people. He waved back when they waved to him and kept going.

Reaching the relevant wharf, he turned onto it and walked out towards the end, his footsteps echoing on the wooden surface, while from below there was a constant sound of dripping water. This changed after a few hundred feet into the noise of waves slapping against the pilings as he caught up with the retreating tide. Looking down the gaps in the planks he could see sunlight reflecting up off the surface and illuminating the complex wooden structure with hundreds of sparkling beams, occasionally showing a perching bird or a crab making its way along the wood.

Near the end of the wharf he heard voices coming from somewhere below, several children’s ones mixing with that of a man. He sighed faintly. Yes, Taylor and the others were here, and yes, they were listening to one of Erwin’s tall tales.

He liked the guy, but some of the stuff he came out with was ridiculous. To hear it he’d single-handedly saved the world from a number of disasters during the cold war, traveled to every country that existed and a few Danny was fairly sure didn’t outside a fantasy novel, fought several famous capes to a standstill bare-handed, drunk the entirety of the beer supply in Boston dry on one specific occasion (although he claimed he’d had help in that), parachuted into several war zones, at least one of these mythical jumps being blindfolded and carrying a goat, been on good terms with a lizard, nearly caught Nessie, and a number of other things that were even less believable such as getting involved in a small civil war over garden gnomes.

Taylor, of course, loved these stories and she’d infected Emma, and now the Dallon girls and their cousin, with similar feelings. He sometimes worried that they might be tempted to emulate some of them.

He was rather more worried about suspecting that they might actually succeed…

Reaching the ladder that reached down to the captive floating platform that ran on rails up and down the side of the wharf as the tide changed, he looked over the side. At this point in the cycle the thing was actually a ladder, the top being connected to the wharf on a hinge mechanism and the bottom end being on wheels that let it change the angle as the float went up and down. When the tide was full, it was basically a drawbridge, but right now it was down at close to seventy degrees and had to be climbed carefully like a particularly steep flight of stairs. Sure enough, the white-haired figure of the old fisherman was sitting in a folding desk chair, holding a fishing rod in one hand, the line extending out into the deep water, and gesticulating wildly with a bottle of beer in the other.

Four girls and one boy were sitting on the wooden surface of the barge listening as he spoke. “...and then she said, ‘What do you think, Erwin?’ So I told her that the only way to be certain was to bomb the place from orbit. Mind you, it’s sort of overkill for an infestation of mimes, but sometimes you need to be sure, you know?”

Danny tried to work out in which universe any of that made sense, gave up, shook his head, and called, “Taylor! We need to get home.”

“Oh, hi, Dad!” his daughter called back as she turned and looked up at him, as did the others. “OK. Come on guys, let’s go. Thanks, Erwin.”

“No problem, kid. Have a good Fourth.”

“We will,” Vicky said with a glance at her sister, who was grinning. “See you.”

Erwin waved with his beer bottle and watched as all five children scrambled up the near-vertical stairs with the easy of the young, looking amused. Glancing up at Danny he nodded to him.

“Fish biting?” Danny asked.

“So so. Got a few little ones, nothing worth keeping.” Erwin didn’t seem bothered. “Nice day for it, I’ve got plenty of beer, so I don’t care.”

“Fair enough. Don’t fall in.”

“Meh, I float.” The old man looked more amused. “Fallen in enough times to know that.”

Laughing, Danny waved to him then walked over to the children who popped up over the edge one after another. He ruffled Taylor’s hair, making her giggle then smooth it down. “So that’s why you all wanted to come here today,” he commented.

Taylor shrugged. “He’s cool. And we all like wandering around this place.”

“Yeah, it’s neat,” Vicky added with a broad grin. “All those machines, and the boats, and the trucks, and...”

Amy poked her. “You’re doing it again,” she said when her sister looked at her. “Stop babbling.”

Eric, who was generally fairly quiet when the blonde was around, grinned. So did Taylor and Emma.

“Well, as long as you stay well out of the dangerous areas, no one minds, but I don’t want any of you running off too far,” Danny said, suppressing a smile of his own as he turned and began heading back. “I promised your moms that I’d return you all in the condition you arrived in and that’ll be hard to do if you get squashed under a forklift or drown or something.”

Taylor laughed, Emma and the others smiling widely. “You can trust us to stay out of trouble, Dad,” she protested. He gave her a sidelong look with a raised eyebrow, making her add, “Mostly.”

“We do remember that little incident with about thirty old car batteries, lots of wire, and a huge bag of steel wool,” he said meaningfully. “It would be difficult to forget, to be honest...”

“It was really loud,” Emma remarked thoughtfully. “Tay’s idea of adding all that oxygen might have been too much.”

Amy and Vicky looked at each other, then Eric, before all three of them stared at Taylor, who was slightly pink-cheeked. “Um… Whoops?”

“Yeah. Whoops.” Danny shook his head. “Ideally I’d prefer not to have another ‘whoops’ moment for a while, you know?”

She nodded, looking mildly repentant. “Sorry, Dad. We won’t do anything like that by accident again.”

“Good.” He walked about another twenty steps, then frowned. “By accident...” he echoed, glanced at her. She looked a little guilty and looked away, while the other four all laughed like idiots.

Sighing, he resolved to keep a closer eye on them all for a while. Taylor, certainly, was more than responsible enough, even at her age, that most of the time he was content she’d stay safe and keep her friends safe too. But every now and then this odd urge seemed to come over her…

People tended to remember the results.

Even when they didn’t really want to.

And he couldn’t help but think adding three more inquisitive and inventive minds to the little gang was only going to mean that sort of thing happened more often. He well remembered his own childhood, and how many times things had… not quite worked the way they were intended to.

“Don’t worry, Dad, Kenny will make sure nothing too bad happens,” Taylor assured him, apparently picking up on his thoughts somehow. He stared at her.

“You know, for some bizarre reason that doesn’t entirely fill me with confidence,” he replied after a moment or two. She just shrugged while grinning, so he decided it was probably better to give up while he was at least nominally ahead.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“How did it go?” Annette asked as her husband came in shepherding a gaggle of children, all of whom appeared to be in a good mood. He was carrying two large bags of groceries, Taylor, Emma, and Vicky each holding another one apiece. All of these ended up on the kitchen table, before Taylor headed for the fridge and started pulling out bottles of soda for her friends.

“Fine, love. We got everything on the list, the kids spent an hour at the beach then decided it was too crowded and wanted to go to the Union instead. Mostly because they were listening to crazy stories.”

“Erwin?”

“Yeah. Man’s got the wildest imagination I’ve ever seen,” Danny laughed. “He should be writing books, he’d make a fortune. Anyway I managed to drag them away and we went shopping. Lucky we managed to find a supermarket that was open, most of them are shut now.”

“Good. We had most of the stuff we needed but so many people are coming I wanted to be sure,” she replied, moving to the table and peering into the bags, then nodding in satisfaction. “You’d better start getting the barbecue ready, I think. It needs cleaning too from last time.”

“All right.” Her husband rummaged in the fridge himself for a few seconds, emerging with a bottle of Pat’s new beer and a pleased expression.

“Don’t drink too much just yet,” she warned in a good natured way. “Or we’ll end up with a repeat of last time.”

Vicky nudged her sister and whispered loudly, “Maybe that’s where Tay gets it from?”

Danny sighed when all five children, and Annette, started laughing. Shaking his head he went out the back door, Taylor and Emma following along with Eric. “Can we help you, Mrs H?” Amy asked.

“Thank you, Amy. Yes, if you could start unpacking those bags, that would help a lot,” she replied, indicating the table with her head, her hands currently being slightly covered in marinade from the chicken wings she was preparing. “When were your mothers planning on coming, do you know?”

Vicky looked at the clock on the microwave before saying, “About half an hour, I think. Around four?”

“OK, that works. No, the hamburger buns need to go outside too, dear,” Annette directed as Amy headed for the normal bread cupboard with several bags in her hands. “But that loaf can go in there.”

“Sure.” The brunette girl quickly changed direction and did as requested, coming back a few seconds later. “Thank you for asking us to your party, by the way,” she said with a smile.

“It was our pleasure, Amy,” Annette assured her. “You’re all friends now, after all. And we like having people over.” She glanced out the back window to see Danny fighting the barbecue and apparently losing while Taylor and Emma fell about laughing. “Oh dear.”

Eric appeared in the kitchen doorway looking mildly confused. “Mr H says he wants a hammer?”

“Tell him to stop playing with it, remember there’s a lock on the lid, and get on with the job, please,” Annette giggled. He grinned and gave her a thumb’s up, then vanished again. Moments after that there was a cry of triumph from outside which made the three inside laugh.

Forty minutes later the house was getting crowded, both the Dallon and Pelham families having arrived, along with Kurt and his wife Lacey, and close to a dozen other DWU people and their families. Several neighbors were wandering back and forth, the front door being propped open to allow this and also let a cooling breeze blow through the house, as the day had been getting steadily hotter since sunrise and it was much too early to start cooling down yet. The driveway was full and there were cars all down both sides of the street, as both their party and those of others in the neighborhood got underway.

Annette reflected as she directed people around the kitchen preparing food and ferrying it out to the back yard on how even in a city like Brockton Bay, with all the problems it had, it was still possible to have a good time. Most of the gangs preyed on the commercial areas, leaving at least this end of town unmolested for the most part, and there was less crime right now than for a while for whatever reason. She was also thankful that even though their house wasn’t enormous, it had a larger than average back yard, some hundred and twenty feet long and sixty feet wide, which was big enough to comfortably accept the people who’d turned up.

This was good since she’d slightly underestimated quite how many that would be. There seemed to be more children running around than she’d expected too. At least Taylor and Emma seemed to be keeping that aspect under surprisingly good discipline. She could hear her daughter shouting orders to what must by now have been at least eighteen kids under sixteen, not including her own group, and looking out the window was amused to see all of them practically saluting her as they rushed about helping to set everything up.

“She’d make a good drill sergeant,” Kurt commented with a chuckle as they heard a shout of annoyance, then looked to see Taylor lambasting a child at least four years her senior, the poor boy looking worried as she lectured him. Emma, beside her best friend, was giving off an air of a second in command who was disappointed in the performance of her troops, which was hilarious in such young ones.

“Taylor does have a way with words,” she admitted, going back to preparing her special burger mix. “And isn’t shy about using them when required.”

“I’m glad to see you up and about, Annette,” he said as he took a break from slicing onions. Giving her a look up and down, he added, “Are you sure you should be working this hard?”

“I’m following doctor’s orders, Kurt,” she said with inner amusement about the whole thing. She was essentially fully functional but for appearances sake had to pretend to be recovering, so was mostly supervising while taking frequent breaks and only making a few of the dishes. “I feel more or less fine, but thank you for being concerned. And please pick up that tray for me, it’s too heavy for an invalid, even if she’s walking wounded.” She gave him a winning smile.

Kurt chuckled again. “You did get shot only a few days ago, Annette, it’s fine to ask for help. You’re recovering a lot faster than most people would but don’t strain yourself.” He put the knife down and moved the tray full of baked goods to the oven as she watched. “If you need anything just ask. And take a break, you’ve been standing there for over half an hour. We can handle this.” He indicated the kitchen which was so full of people they could barely move around each other, although somehow it was all working. Sarah Pelham was doing something complicated with coleslaw, her sister was mixing drinks, Lacey was preparing burger patties from the mix Annette had just finished. A constant stream of people were coming and going, ferrying things out to the yard and piling them on tables.

“I hope we have enough food,” she said.

Everyone in the room stopped and looked at her, then around at the vast amount of edibles. “I don’t believe that will be a problem, Annette,” Sarah laughed. “Kurt’s right, you’ve done enough. Go and sit down, you’re too fragile to risk damage over a party.”

Annette nodded. It was best not to overdo things and make someone suspicious. “Of course. I just like doing this sort of thing and got carried away.” She prodded her side, shook her head, and said, “You’re right. Thank you, everyone.” Filling a large glass with cold orange juice, as she was thirsty, she smiled at them all then went outside to see what was going on out there.

Total chaos, mainly. Somehow it all seemed to work, but she couldn’t quite discern how. Deciding it was probably better to move to the side and stay out of the way she did precisely that, finding a lawn chair and sitting in it near where Danny was poking the now-glowing coals of the barbecue experimentally. Next to him Alan was doing the same thing with the other, even larger, barbecue he’d brought over a while earlier.

“How’s it going?” she asked them.

“Nearly ready,” Alan replied, leaning over to blow on the charcoal, then cursing as a wave of smoke rose into his face. “Ack.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t do that,” she giggled, making him shrug ruefully.

“Possibly. We’re not in a hurry.” He looked at his watch, then up at the sky, “Perfect day for it. We’ll see the fireworks perfectly.”

She looked at the far end of the garden to where a number of old metal ammunition boxes were stacked, with a couple of people carefully guarding them from inquisitive children. “Did you get enough fireworks?” she asked a little dubiously. “That looks sufficient for a fair sized battle.”

“I got a good deal on them,” Alan said with satisfaction. “Guy just over the border in Massachusetts ordered some in for a party of his own, but he made a mistake with the license to use them. So it was either get them confiscated and possibly be fined half to death, or sell them to me at cost.”

“Oh, dear,” she smiled. “He must have been annoyed.”

“Not as much as the cops would have been,” Alan noted. “Anyway, it’s enough to do the job. Some nice stuff in there. We’ll set them up when we’ve had something to eat and people have calmed down.”

“Should be one to remember,” Danny commented as he closed the lid of the barbecue, satisfied that it was working correctly. “We’ve never had this many people before. Look at it, there must be at least fifty here now and more are turning up all the time.”

Annette looked around, smiling to herself. It was true, their small family get together had turned, somehow, into one part of a wider scale celebration for some reason. Neighboring parties seemed to be overflowing into theirs and vice versa. All in all she had no problem with that. After her recent experiences she was just glad to be home and enjoying herself. It could, absent Taylor and her giant mechanical friend, have turned out very differently and she had no wish at all to even contemplate the effect on the other two if that had happened.

Leaning back and relaxing, she sipped her juice and waited for the food to be ready, content that she’d done her part in the whole thing. Even if she wanted to, she couldn’t do any more now without rousing suspicion from those outside the very small number of people who knew the truth.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Amy watched carefully as Emma’s father and two other men started setting up the fireworks at the far end of the Hebert’s lawn. They were burying tubes in the ground for the mortars, and setting up a rack full of skyrockets. Turning her head, she saw Mr Hebert still making burgers, although she was now full enough that she probably couldn’t eat another one.

Well, another two, certainly. One would probably be OK.

Looking the other way she met her sister’s eyes, the blonde girl also having been closely watching the setup of the pyrotechnics. Both of them nodded slightly, before looking at Emma, who was half-way down the garden talking to her own older sister and their mother, all three laughing and on the face of it enjoying themselves. Even so, Emma looked back and also nodded once.

She checked around her once more. It looked like it was about time.

Glancing behind herself she spotted Eric, who was watching her and Vicky while eating another hot dog. She motioned with her head, just a little, and he started drifting towards the table where her parents and his were holding forth on what New Wave stood for, and how important it was that Parahumans set a good example. Her mother was visibly slightly tipsy and seemed to have loosened up rather a lot, laughing fairly hard at some quip one of the neighbors of the Hebert’s had made, which amused Amy. Carol Dallon had unwound quite a lot in the last couple of years, ever since that first trip to the lake and everything that had happened there…

She turned back to face slightly to the side of her sister, giving her the signal. Vicky, apparently without noticing, began wandering more or less towards the barbecue, talking brightly to Crystal, who had turned up late to the party and was trying hard to catch up on the food front with considerable success. Behind her, Eric said something that made Carol squawk in outrage and his mother start giggling, the whole table full of people very rapidly involved in a good natured argument.

Eric managed to trip and knock the half eaten burger out of his sister’s hand, causing her to squawk as well, in a different sort of outrage. Apologizing, he went to ask Mr Hebert for another one, while Crystal complained and everyone in that general area was distracted by the show.

As this was going on, Emma casually moved to the side, her mother and sister drifting over with her. Emma asked something that made the older woman look puzzled, then sigh in exasperation when Anne also made a comment, looking like she wasn’t sure whether to laugh or get annoyed. All three of them were involved in a mild but quite loud argument of their own seconds later. This attracted Mr Barnes’s attention, ultimately causing him to look up, shake his head, say something to his helpers, then move to see what the problem was. The two other men exchanged a glance before going for a beer each, which was conveniently close to where Amy was standing.

She turned and nudged an empty bottle, one of many on the table next to the drinks, causing it to topple over and hit another one. The ensuing domino effect made about three dozen bottles clatter all over the place, although none broke. It was still loud enough that practically everyone who wasn’t otherwise engaged turned to look, while she flushed in embarrassment and started loudly apologizing.

Making a quick motion with her hand to the side of her head, disguised as wiping sweat from her face, she was peripherally aware that Taylor, who had been standing near the door to the garage, disappeared into it for a few seconds. Carefully not looking she kept babbling apologies and picking up bottles, while managing to get in the way of several other people doing the same thing.

The chaos was fairly entertaining and certainly worked to design.

Taylor slipped out of the garage again, Amy saw, although she didn’t attract attention to this. Almost everyone was now watching one or other of the arguments or other noisy things going on near the house. The other brunette silently and almost unnoticeably sidled along the fence until she reached the fireworks boxes, which she bent over for about fifteen seconds.

By the time anyone looked, she was thirty feet away talking to Emma and Ann.

Amy smiled to herself, put the last of the bottles back on the table, and went for another couple of burgers.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“What’s this one?” Jeff asked, holding up a rather large firework. Alan peered at it, then shook his head.

“I’m not sure. What box did it come out of?”

“The one full of mortars. There’s about six of them under the smaller stuff.” Jeff scanned the label and raised his eyebrows. “Looks different to them. More professional.”

“Huh. That guy must have bought more than I expected.” Alan shrugged. “No worries, just set it up with the rest. We’ll use them for the finale.”

“Got a couple of really big rockets here too, Alan, want to use them as well for that?”

He looked to see his other helper, Alex, holding an enormous skyrocket in each hand. One had a cheerful label on that called it “The Eliminator,” while the other one was apparently a “Micro Hellbore.”

“Yeah, why not? We’ve got lots of fuse, let’s hook them all up to fire at the same time.” Alan looked around at the setup, which was slightly more elaborate than he’d originally expected. They might have gotten a little carried away. He’d seen fewer fireworks at public displays…

“We’re going to have to watch this from the front garden,” Jeff commented as he taped some fuses together. “The house is too close for the size of this stuff.”

“I know, but that’s easy enough,” Alan nodded. “The neighbors on either side are going to be firing theirs in about half an hour, as it starts to get dark. So we thought we’d light it up just as those guys start to wind down and we should get a nice effect.”

“Sounds good. Three displays for the price of one.” Jeff looked pleased.

“Probably more than that, I know at least four other parties in this neighborhood have fireworks. It’s going to look amazing.” Alan finished with the mortar he was working on and stepped back. “There. That’s done. How’s it coming?”

“Nearly finished,” Jeff muttered. “Another couple of minutes for me.”

“I’m just about done too,” Alex remarked, laying half a dozen strands of fuse next to each other in his hand then wrapping some paper tape around them to join them. “That should do it.”

Shortly Jeff said, “Finished here too. We’re all set. If we got all the fuse lengths right, we just light that end and everything goes off in sequence.”

“This would be easier with one of those remote ignition widgets but good old fashion fuse works pretty well,” Alan smiled. “Danny and I blew up enough shit when we were kids to know that.”

“Funny, I seem to remember doing the same,” Alex laughed. “I need another beer.”

“Me too.” Jeff helped Alan drape a large tarp over the assembled fireworks to keep the dew off and stop anyone interfering with them until they were ready to light them, then all three went off in search of a drink.

None noticed the attention the rig was getting from several children present, and they wouldn’t have thought much of it if they had. It was fireworks after all.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Vicky smiled as she looked up, watching the colorful flashes in the sky and listening to the booms and whistles. People were setting off fireworks all over the area, more than she’d ever seen in one place before. For some reason everyone seemed to have gone nuts with them this year. She didn’t mind, she loved fireworks.

As the nearest display culminated in a whole series of closely separated and extremely loud bangs, she saw Mr Barnes disappear around the side of the Hebert house, then come back considerably more rapidly a few seconds later. He was looking over his shoulder in an expectant way as he joined the substantial crowd of people on the front lawn.

“Any second now,” he said.

They waited.

A few moments passed with only more distant fireworks sounding, until there was a loud whoosh from the other side of the house and a rocket roared up into the darkening sky. She yelled in pleasure as did almost everyone else. Another one went, then two more.

After a slight pause there was an enormous BOOM! and an enormous blast of sparkling silver fire rose in a fountain well above the roof. Several more in different colors followed in sequence. Yells and whoops sounded up and down the block.

“You got some really excellent fireworks, Alan,” Mr Hebert said with satisfaction. “Best I’ve seen in years.”

“The good stuff should start any time now, those are just the little ones,” Mr Barnes laughed.

He was right. A few more of the fire fountains went up, crackling and whistling, then more rockets launched. These were large enough that you could feel the detonation in your chest when they exploded high above. Vicky grinned widely, Amy beside her shouting in glee and both Taylor and Emma gazing up on the other side with enormous smiles. Eric was laughing and thoroughly enjoying himself, which seemed to be the same thing everyone else was.

Then the big ones went off. Three loud thumps sounded, and three orange glowing embers spiraled almost lazily into the sky for a handful of seconds, before they erupted into huge flowers of light in many colors, fading from brilliant white through greens and blues to reds and yellows, then darkness. Immense bangs came down to them as the lights disappeared.

“Jesus, that was impressive,” Mr Hebert said, sounding stunned.

Another three thumps, and two whooshes, and more shells rose and burst, the rockets going off well above them. And again, and once more. Then there was a pause just long enough to make everyone wonder if that was it, before a long sustained burst of smaller but still loud bangs came, each one heralding the appearance of a brilliant crackling fireball two hundred feet up. Dozens of them fired in about ten seconds, sweeping from side to side. Just as this finished, a whole series of a dozen rockets launched one after the other second apart, massive colorful explosions raining sparkling fire down from the heavens.

Vicky thought it was one of the most amazing things she’d ever seen.

“Nearly done now, just the finale to go,” she vaguely heard over the explosions as more fire fountains erupted. As they did, six oddly quiet booms went off almost as one, the half dozen almost invisible glowing traces of the rising shells going a remarkably long way up.

Then they went off.

The entire neighborhood lit up like daylight, in every color of the rainbow, as a sheet of rippling fire spread out from the six detonations, fading and brightening for a couple of seconds as it went. There was a gasp from the crowd, which turned into a mass yelp as a six-part chorus of the loudest bangs any of them had ever heard rolled over them like thunder, echoes dying away into the distance. Vicky thought she could hear it coming back from the bay seconds later. She wiggled a finger in her ear and winced.

That had worked even better than Taylor had said it would…

“Fuck me!” Mr Hebert said under his breath, sounding mightily impressed. “Where the hell did you get those fireworks from, Alan?”

The answer was drowned out as two final rockets launched simultaneously, an enormous roar preceding two columns of sparkling silver fire with swiftly moving projectiles on top. Everyone watched as they went up, and up, and up, far higher than seemed possible.

The left hand one went off first, causing an effect like a hollow sphere of green fire that cast a shadow on the ground as it expanded rapidly, reaching a size that was ridiculous. It faded out, just as the second one exploded.

This one produced a brilliant blue-white line of fire that stretched across the sky in a spectacle that seemed to last for far longer than was likely, although she realized a moment later that was only an illusion. The sound of the first rocket reached them as the second one blew, a massive thump that rattled windows up and down the street. As the echoes died away, the second explosion sounded, this one more of a roar than a bang.

Then silence fell, broken only by a car alarm some distance away, and some barking dogs a few houses down.

No one said a word for about ten seconds. All of them were still staring at the sky in amazement.

Then someone started clapping.

Almost instantly everyone else joined in, including Vicky and her friends and sister, all of them whooping their appreciation of the display. Mr Barnes, who was still staring up with an incredulous expression, seemed to shake himself a little before he looked around and grinned, then bowed.

“You can do my fireworks any time,” Mr Hebert said, clapping his friend on the back. “That was amazing. I hope you made a note of the names of those things!”

Vicky looked at Amy, then the pair of them turned to Taylor, Emma, and Eric.

All five felt like things had worked out very nicely indeed.

It was fitting welcome home for Mrs Hebert, and a really good way to end the day, in Vicky’s opinion.

And best of all, she mused as they all trooped back around the house into a faint cloud of smoke from the fireworks, there was still plenty of food left.

A successful mission and lots to eat… What more could you want?

mp3.1415player · Jul 7, 2019

July 5^th, 2007

Captain Rosenberg closed the door to his temporary office, locked it, made sure the blinds were down, then pulled a small device out of his pocket and turned it on, putting it on the desk which he then sat behind.

“Bug jammer,” he said when Leroy looked at the thing them him. “Borrowed it from someone I know in the private security industry. Guaranteed to handle anything short of the best Tinker Tech.”

Leroy nodded, glancing at Alex Hackett, who was sitting with his chair tipped back on the rear legs, his feet up on the small table near the desk. The SWAT lieutenant peered interestedly at the widget, which had a couple of blinking lights on it and a small display, then shrugged.

“So.” Rosenberg examined both of them for a moment, then looked at the door yet again before returning his attention to the two men. “I assume everything on your respective ends has been handled?”

“Yeah,” Hackett said with a nod. “No one in SWAT knows anything. Neither does anyone in IA. The medical examiner has signed off on a body that was shot dead during a robbery, unfortunately not before the bastard got Ray, who bled out at the scene. All the records are up to date.”

“The body?”

“Cremated. Guy had no next of kin, no reason to keep it around for an open and shut case like that.”

The captain nodded slightly. “And the witness?”

“He didn’t see anything. He doesn’t want to have seen anything.” Hackett shrugged again, smirking a little. “For some reason he seemed a little worried. No idea why.”

“I’ve got an idea,” Leroy sighed, but under his breath.

“Did the ME say anything?”

“Only that his niece ended up dead because of the fucking Merchants last year and he’d like to buy whoever helped wipe them out a lifetime supply of beer.”

Rosenberg shook his head wearily. “Too much of that sort of story around this damn place.”

“Makes it easier sometimes, but you’re right.” Hackett made a resigned gesture. “At least that particular problem isn’t a problem any more.”

“What about the accomplice?”

“We had a conversation. He’s not telling anyone anything. And I didn’t even have to insist,” Hackett looked darkly amused. “Guy seems to think that prison is safer than being out where our friend might run into him again...”

Captain Rosenberg’s mouth twitched a little. “Good.” Then he turned to Leroy. “The paperwork?”

“No one is going to find anything,” Leroy said quietly. “It’s… misfiled. A lot.”

“No video?”

“Nothing. All the recordings were badly corrupted due to power spikes during the attack on the station. We lost the entire day’s data.”

“And the audio tapes?”

“Someone seems to have accidentally recorded over them. Must have got them mixed up with the blanks.”

“What a tragedy,” Alex chuckled. “That was careless.”

Rosenberg let out a breath, leaning back in his chair. “Good work, both of you.”

“What about the FBI, sir? And the PRT for that matter?” Leroy asked after a few seconds of silence, unable to prevent himself.

The captain looked at him, then Hackett. “The PRT, from the information I have, have decided that it’s not worth pursuing at the moment since they’re not sure it was a Parahuman in the first place and they have more immediate concerns. I suspect Director Piggot is pushing back against her superiors to some degree as well. She bears no love for the Chief Director if what I’ve heard is accurate. And the reverse is true, of course. Ellisburg didn’t make her friends in that fucking organization.”

“No good deed goes unpunished,” Hackett quipped.

“Especially not if it’s done by disobeying a direct, and bone-stupid, order,” the captain replied with a small grimace. “They can’t punish her, or at least they can’t be seen to punish her. The public would have their heads. So they promote her sideways into a position where either she sinks or swims. And if she sinks, it’s her fault...”

“And if she swims, it’s because they put the right person in the right place,” Hackett said with disgust, getting a nod. “Fucking politics.”

“Costa-Brown is a politician as much as anything,” Rosenberg noted. “That sort is always aware of PR and spin. Director Piggot is a soldier, and has no time for politics from what I’ve seen of her. Probably be quite good at it if she cared about it, but that’s not her main interest.” He shook his head a little. “I’m favorably impressed so far, I have to admit, but time will tell. After that shit Calvert, the PRT are going to have to get their house in order before anyone is going to trust them very far. And be seen to do that.”

“This bullshit didn’t help with public opinion on that front,” Leroy muttered.

“Not really, no. Neither did that appallingly badly-timed and worded press release.” the captain scowled. “I have a sneaking suspicion that whoever was screwing around with their communications was behind that too, but I don’t have any proof. Whatever the truth of it, that’s her problem.” He paused, then went on, “According to the Commissioner, the FBI stuck at it for longer, but they’ve also decided that there isn’t enough evidence to even be sure it was something they should be investigating. The attack itself is much more important, since both them and the ATF are extremely irritated about all the military weapons those fuckers somehow got their hands on.”

“I heard that the ATF discovered about three crates of M72 LAW rockets in the Merchant’s main base when they raided it on Friday,” Hackett commented, frowning.

“So I hear,” Rosenberg nodded. “Heads are going to roll over that. There’s some talk that they might have got them from the Empire, which is going to make a lot of official attention go in that direction. And that’s going to make the PRT have to get involved too.” He shook his head. “It’s a complete mess.”

“So the PRT dropped it, the FBI dropped it, we don’t have any evidence either...” Hackett glanced at Leroy, then back at his superior. “That’s the end of the matter?”

“Yes. For various reasons, no one is going to be looking too hard for our friend. This time, anyway. If it happens again...” He spread his hands on the desk. “I don’t know. But for now, we forget about terrifying weapon skills and get on with rebuilding the BBPD. The Commissioner is fine with it, City Hall seems perfectly happy to go along with him, and even that FBI friend of his didn’t seem all that fussed about it. Grabbing Squealer seems to have given them something they wanted, so I don’t think anything more will come of it.”

“Fine by me.” Hackett smiled a little. “Saved our asses, which deserves a little quid pro quo in my opinion. Never know, it might help one day.”

“Hopefully not soon,” Leroy said with some asperity. “Once was enough for me. I could easily go my entire life without starring in a war movie again.”

“Agreed.” Rosenberg nodded. “We lost too many friends that night. But the Merchants are gone for good, so it’s not all bad. And we know that there’s at least one person out there on our side.” He picked up the jammer and weighed it in his hand, looking thoughtful.

“Hey, Leroy, where’s Maggie?” Hackett asked.

“She said she’d prefer not to think about what happened, didn’t want to be reminded of it, was still on leave, and if I called her again before the end of the week she’d shoot me in the foot,” Leroy replied, causing his colleague to snigger. “I think she’s still sort of in a bad mood.”

“Ah, she’ll get over it sooner or later,” the SWAT lieutenant chuckled. “Hey, did you see all the fireworks yesterday? There were some fucking incredible ones over on the west side. Tinker stuff, maybe, I’ve heard there’s a lot of that around at the moment.”

Turning off the jammer, Captain Rosenberg dropped it into his desk drawer then closed it. “I heard some god-awful loud explosions,” he smiled. “I thought it must be you guys, Alex. We all remember ‘03 when someone decided that C4 would be interesting to add to a big rocket.”

Hackett looked mildly embarrassed, but grinned. “It was interesting, you can’t deny that.”

“In one sense of the word, yes,” the captain sighed. “In the sense of people complaining about the broken windows, no.”

“Meh, no sense of adventure, some people,” the lieutenant said dismissively. He looked at his watch. “Anything else? We’re still moving all the equipment that survived out of storage and setting it up, and I’d like to get back to that.”

“No, I think we’re done here.” Rising, the captain moved to unlock his door. “The latest word is that the station won’t be rebuilt until at least November, even with the emergency budget the Mayor’s office is providing. So we’re going to have to get used to being cramped for now.”

“We’ll survive,” Leroy remarked as he also stood, following Hackett out of the office. “We have so far.”

“Yeah, if the Merchants couldn't take us out, tight quarters won’t do anything,” the other man added. Both of them nodded to their Captain, then headed back into the very full temporary police station. Leroy heard the door to the office close again behind him.

Deciding that dwelling on recent events was pointless, he went about his business.

mp3.1415player · Jul 20, 2019

August 4^th, 2005

Taylor leaned on the railing at the end of the wharf, looking out into the bay. The tide was high and the day was calm and hot, the water mirror-still and reflecting the early-morning sun onto the various buildings near the shoreline. The underside of several of the huge gray metallic forms of loading cranes, their cables gently creaking high above whenever a slight breeze blew across them, were brightly illuminated. The sound of seagulls squawking and fussing came from above, and off to one side where a trawler was slowly puttering past, birds following it in a cloud of feathery hunger.

All in all it was a very pretty sight, she thought to herself. The Protectorate base in the middle of the bay, a few miles away, added to it in a strange way, since the force field bubble that surrounded it made the sunlight look really strange and beautiful when it shone through, like the enormous structure was wrapped in a soap bubble.

‘One shot with a 25 centimeter hellbore would bring that down instantly,’ she mused to herself with a slight sensation of sneaky guilt. ‘It’s not bad but it’s only good for a few hundred megajoules per second.’

Kenny had taught her a lot about things like the technology behind force screens. And weapons. Even in this early stage of her training, she probably knew more about those fields of study than anyone locally. He’d said the technology in use was loosely, and inefficiently, based on something very similar to that which one of the client races of the Melconians had used a thousand or so years before his time. She found it amusing that he seemed more aggravated by the inefficiency than the low tech…

“It’s certainly a nice day, isn’t it?” her father said from beside her. She nodded with a smile, looking up at him.

“It’s really nice. Thanks for letting me come, Dad.”

“It was my pleasure, Taylor.” He smiled down at her. “Now remember, this is a dangerous place, so don’t go wandering off. I don’t want you getting run over by a truck.”

“I don’t want to get run over either,” she laughed. Looking over her shoulder, she added, “Mom’s coming.”

He followed her gaze, smiling again. Her mother walked up and slipped her arm around his waist, looking pleased. “Did you find Lacey?”

“Yes, dear, she wasn’t hard to find. I just had to follow the shouting.”

Taylor’s father snickered. “She does have something of a distinctive voice when she’s annoyed...”

“You could put it that way.” Her mother looked back over her shoulder, then shook her head. “And a good pair of lungs. Anyway, she was happy to get the dishes back.”

“Great.” Looking down at Taylor, who was carefully scouring the local area for small stones and tossing them into the water while listening to the deep ploonk! sounds they made with amusement, he went on, “We’re going to have to go soon, Taylor.”

“OK, Dad.” She tossed another rock, this one about the size of a baseball, carefully not using her full strength. He seemed impressed at how far it went even so. “Hey, can I go and look over that side? I’ll be right back, I just wanted to see if I can see the bottom. There were some huge crabs there last time.”

“All right, but only another ten minutes, OK? I need to get back to work and your mother still needs to do the shopping.”

“Thanks, Dad,” she smiled, turning and dashing over to the opposite side of the wharf, about fifty feet away. This was lower than where she’d been, that particular area being arranged as a loading dock for boats and having a flight of four low steps down to it, with a ramp to one side. Mounted at the edge of the wharf was a swinging crane, the jib currently cantilevered out over the water with the hook dangling down a few feet. Jumping down the steps in one leap, she slid across the slippery wood and fetched up against the railing with a thump, grinning to herself.

“Be careful, Taylor!” her mother’s somewhat exasperated voice came from behind. She waved without looking, engaged as she was in staring down into the water fifteen feet below. On this side of the wharf the sun was shining directly into the depths, clearly showing the bottom, rocks and weed giving way in places to clear patches of mud and sand. There was a surprising amount of life down there, crabs wandering around on the bottom while schools of silvery fish swam above them, and she could make out colorful sea anemones, some quite large, waving tentacles in the water. A few jellyfish pulsated past, glinting in the light.

Considering that she was always hearing how polluted the bay was, she wondered for a moment what it would be like if it was cleaner. Even like this, it looked impressive when you really paid attention.

She could hear her parents talking back where she’d left them, chatting about various things. Glancing back after a minute or so, she made sure they weren’t paying much attention to her. In fact both of them were looking at the Rig, her father pointing at it and her mother nodding thoughtfully.

Taylor returned her attention to the water, bending down to pick up a large rusty bolt that had apparently snapped off some item of machinery and was just lying there, then flipping it into the water. It splashed down in a small cloud of bubbles, then sank to the bottom, where it was immediately investigated by a crab.

She checked again. Both her parents were still looking the other way. Glancing about, she satisfied herself that no one was close enough to really see her, and none of the dock workers seemed to be paying attention anyway. Then she put her hand in her pocket.

“I’m ready,” she sub-vocalized.

A moment later she pulled a small tube out of her pocket, one that hadn’t been there a second before. It was apparently made of some heavy plastic, although she knew it was actually a highly advanced ceramic polymer, and was virtually indestructible. The color was odd, the surface seeming to reflect the light in an entirely wrong manner, making it weirdly difficult to focus on.

The girl didn’t pay any attention to that, since it was something she was completely accustomed to at this point. She could even have described exactly how it was constructed should that have been required, although no one else had the security clearance for her to actually do that. Without any ceremony she idly flipped it into the water in the same manner she’d disposed of the bolt, watching as it splashed down.

Unlike the bolt, a few feet under the surface the sinking cylinder, which was almost invisible unless you’d been carefully watching, suddenly straightened out its slow tumble, leveled off, and zipped away under its own power. Even to her eyes it vanished almost instantly.

Taylor nodded slightly in satisfaction.

She dropped another three probes into the water, each of them arrowing off in a different direction. When she heard her parent’s footsteps coming, she bent down and retrieved another item of junk, this one some broken off piece of outboard motor at a guess, and as her mother appeared at her elbow, tossed it over the side and watched.

“Look at the crab, Mom! He thinks it’s food or something.” She pointed with a smile.

“Stop annoying the poor crabs, Taylor,” her mother giggled. “And you really shouldn’t throw junk into the water like that.”

With a shrug and a smile, Taylor turned to look at her parents. “There’s already so much down there a little more won’t hurt, right?”

“Even so, it’s best not to litter, dear,” her mother chided gently. “Come on, we need to go. Your dad has to get back to the office.”

“OK, Mom.” Taylor nodded. “This was interesting. But I guess I could go for breakfast.”

“You already had breakfast, Taylor,” her father chuckled.

“Oh. Um… second breakfast, then?”

“You are not in fact a hobbit,” he replied with a shake of his head and a good-natured smile.

“I don’t even have hairy feet,” she agreed happily, following as the two adults began walking back along the old wharf towards the DWU buildings. “But it might be fun to live underground. Hey...” She got a thoughtful look that made her parents glance at her, then at each other with an expression of resignation. “Can I make an underground fort in the back yard?”

“I’m not entirely sure that’s a good idea,” her mother said doubtfully. “And it would be very difficult in any case.”

“Kenny says it’s not that hard,” Taylor replied brightly. “We could blast.”

“You are not blowing holes in the back garden, Taylor,” her father sighed, massaging his forehead. “Not again.”

“Aww...”

The small family kept walking, with Taylor chattering on about all the ideas she had for making interesting modifications to the scenery. Behind them in the bay, now some distance away, four little autonomous probes loaded with nanotech from far in an alternative future moved rapidly and completely undetected to several destinations, including the Rig and an undersea fiber-optic backbone. They would join the others already in place and make the growing sensor network that little bit larger and more capable.

And in a place both very far away and very close, a giant sapient weapons system waited patiently for new data to come in, while he made plans both long and short term to protect his charges from all threats, internal and external.

Log in or Sign up

For The Honor Of The Regiment (Worm/Bolo crossover)

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

Log in or Sign up

Useful Searches

For The Honor Of The Regiment (Worm/Bolo crossover)

Most recent threadmarks:

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

mp3.1415player Getting sticky.

Most recent threadmarks: